#WHY R ALL THE BOYS I HANG OUT WITH PRETTIER THAN ME

[maryhadalittlemaggic]

Look at the glasses I got James >:D

IDK if he saw...but aren't they awesome!! :)

(@prongsieb0y look at u slayinnn)

[torikengel]

Thomas Hewitt x Reader (Part 1)

a/n: thank you so much for your support <3 you make me motivated to continue, parts 2/3 and 4 are already on my profile <3

You were traveling with a group of friends across Texas. You were all from a big city, so they decided to go on a road trip. There were five of you in total, two girls, two guys, and you. At first, you refused to go and wondered why they even bothered taking you because they were two couples and you were just the fifth wheel. Well, you weren’t very familiar with one of the couples, but you knew the other one. At least you knew the girl, cause she was the one to invite you to this trip. It was known that you were well off and they desperately needed more money for gas and food on this trip. You weren’t dumb and it was very clear soon enough that the sum of money you were required to bring was much higher than the one of your so-called friends. So why you decided to go? You thought some adventure in your life wouldn’t hurt and you were yearning for some fresh air outside of the city. And it wouldn’t be bad to make some friends along the way, you thought. But soon you realized that wasn’t going to happen. The boys were eyeing you up and down and the girls weren’t happy about you. You would like to think that you were fairly pretty with an attractive face and a nice body. And since Texas is hot you were simply wearing a tank top and shorts. You were sitting in the back seat, buckled up, and looking out of the window as your companions didn’t seem keen on talking with you. “Hey, Emma, can we stop for a while, I need to go… you know,” said Chloe who was sitting next to you in the back seat with her boyfriend Matt to the driver, Emma. “Sure,” Emma responded slightly annoyed. You stopped in a remote town in the middle of nowhere. It didn’t seem that many people were still living there. Emma drove to the nearest shop and parked. The place was swarming with bikers and as soon as Chloe stepped out of the vehicle they whistled at her. “Wait babe, I am coming too,” Matt said as he spotted their sly smirks and how they hungrily looked at his girlfriend. “Y/n? Are you coming too?” Emma scoffed, “I am definitely not stopping again just because of you.” And she vanished in the shop as her boyfriend Chris followed right after her.

Someone should stay in the car and guard our stuff, you thought for yourself. But you really needed to drink something, so in the end, you grabbed your purse and walked in the store as the bikers kept catcalling you on your way. On your way there you saw Chloe and Matt whispering to each other, well if it could be considered whispering, cause you heard them. “Look at that old hag! Bet she never stepped out of this hell hole. Jeez, this town smells bad.” Chloe laughed and Matt added “Yeah, disgusting, now imagine living here babe, I bet they are all diseased.” You turned to the elderly woman behind the counter, you intuitively knew she could hear everything. You grabbed a soda and went to the counter, “I am very sorry.” You said with your head down as you didn’t dare to look her in the eyes. “Don’t worry ‘bout that darlin’, my family is used to this.” When you finally dared to look at her, you could see that her eyes were traveling up and down, scanning your body. Oh well, your clothes weren’t the most appropriate for this traditional part of Texas. “My name is y/n…” you said giving her the money for your soda. “Please keep the change.” You added as you wanted to vanish into thin air from embarrassment. The change you were talking about was like triple the price of soda. “Oh no, m’dear, I can’t accept that.” She finally smiled at your generosity and politeness. “Please, I insist… Mrs.?” You stuttered. “Luda Mae,” she helped you out. “Mrs. Luda Mae”, you repeated, smiling back at her. “Come already, we don’t have the whole day to wait… or we will leave you here!” Chloe shouted from the car and Emma honked. You jumped up and rushed to them while waving at Luda Mae, cause who knows, they might actually leave you there.

Emma was driving and chatting with her friends, not paying attention to you, even though it was she who invited you on this trip. And not only she wasn’t paying attention to you, but to the road as well, because she didn’t notice the spike strips across the road. Everyone yelped and held their breath when the van slid across the road and fell to the pit on its side… on your side. In the brief moment of despair, you regretted not being buckled up for the first few minutes of the trip. Your cheek smashed on the window that broke into shards, cutting up your skin. The worst part was that both Chloe and Matt fell on top of you as well. You squirmed under their weight but to no avail. “Shit, shit, shit, shit,” Emma screamed as she lost control of the vehicle and saw her boyfriend falling head forward on a sharp shard of glass, piercing his flesh. After a few minutes of shock, Emma got out of the car, seemingly okay, and helped Chloe and Matt. After that, they all hurried to help Chris. Nobody cared about you. You could feel the blood gushing out of your wounds on your arm and cheek. In the end, you managed to scramble the last bits of your strength and got out of the car without any help… Emma was in utter shock as she felt that her boyfriend didn’t show any signs of life. You didn’t know how to react, because you didn’t feel any pity. They didn’t help you and wouldn’t mind letting you die there on that backseat. You just shook your head and turned away, confused at what’s about to happen. “What’s wrong with you y/n! You look completely unphase by all this, explain yourself!” Emma screamed at you suddenly, letting out all of her anger on you. Before she could insult you any further you heard police sirens. “Thank god,” she calmed down a bit. Chloe was just shaking in Matt’s arms. The hope you all felt as the police car made its way towards you was slowly exchanged with fear. An older man with a sheriff’s uniform stepped out of the car with a shotgun. “So what do we have here… a bunch of lowly cowards it seems.” He spat on the ground and aimed the gun at you. “Get into the car, now!” he pointed at the police car, “The big guy in the back with two girls and this sexy babe in the passenger seat.” He aimed the shotgun at your head. “Wait, mister Hoyt, there’s my boyfriend still in the van!” Emma walked up to him trembling, apparently not grasping that this man isn’t here to help you. “My, my, do you think I care about your fucking boyfriend, bitch?” he turned down her request and took her by the wrist, “Maybe I will just take you next to me since you are so dumb, you need a lesson.” He tightened his grip on her wrist. “W-wait m-mister.” She stuttered, fear enveloping her. “T-take her instead… I swear we won’t tell anyone; you can do anything you want with her, even kill her, we will make something up, please just don’t hurt us.” She pointed her dirty finger at you and looked at Chloe and Matt, still in a tight embrace. “R-right guys? We won’t tell…” she desperately looked for a sign of approval from them. “Y-yes! We definitely won’t tell! I mean look, she’s way prettier for you sir!” Chloe added, throwing her pride behind her, Matt followed with a quick nod. “My, my what a friend you have,” Hoyt nearly died from laughter. He threw her aside on the hot ground. She slowly exhaled as she thought this was his way of saying yes. “I don’t like these types of bitches.” Without any hesitation, he shot Emma in the leg. She squealed and held her leg close to her, “You old bastard! We had a deal!” He only laughed a bit more before turning to the rest of you. “Now get in the car if you want to live. NOW!” he shouted and aimed the gun at Chloe and Matt who protectively stood in front of Chloe. “We have another hero here it seems.” Another shot followed, straight into Matt’s shoulder. He dropped to his knees in pain. “Who else?” he looked at you. After thinking for a few seconds, you dropped your eyes to the ground and went to the passenger’s seat of Hoyt’s police car. You decided to be smart about it. You didn’t dare to look back at him, all you heard were screams until everything was quiet again. Hoyt dragged your so-called friends’ bodies to the backseat. They were all breathing, just unconscious, their heads bloody. He probably hit them to make them easier to transport. He dragged Chris’s dead body out of the van as well, putting him into the trunk. After that, he sat in the driver’s seat next to you. “Come on, look at me. I don’ bite.” He licked his lips as you turned to face him. “Good girlie.” He said as he pressed some cloth over your nose and lips. You struggled for air, but then finally gave up and passed out as well.

You open your eyes to an unbearable headache which made you wish to never wake up at all. Where am I… shot through your mind as you tried to recall what led to your current situation. Right, your so-called friends tried to use you as their ticket out of this, as a bribe, as if you were a piece of meat. Your eyes were swollen and weak, so it was awfully hard to keep them open. You tried your best to inspect your situation a bit more. You couldn’t move your limbs, that’s for sure. So, you looked around again, adjusting your eyes to the dark atmosphere. It must’ve been a basement of some kind as there were no windows. You could see other metal tables except for the one you were tied to. There were various shiny metal tools around you consisting of cleavers, knives, and other stuff. Then you glanced above you to the ceiling. What you saw made you gag in disgust. Meat hooks, and on them two bodies hanging… Matt and Chloe. Then it hit you… out of confusion and tiredness, you didn’t pay attention to it before, but the whole basement smelled like death, rotting flesh, vomit, blood… everything mixed. Matt was missing half of his body and under him was a pool of blood, he was already dead. Chloe was missing one leg and one arm, seemingly still breathing, but not for long you thought for yourself. Sure, you were scared, because the same thing was going to happen to you, but you felt slight happiness in the back of your mind, no pity to be found. They abandoned you, they emotionally abused you, they used you for money, they would let you be raped and killed in exchange for their pathetic lives. They didn’t care about you. And now, despite their best efforts, you were here, alive, with all of your limbs, breathing while they were all almost dead. You couldn’t help to wonder why you were the last one to be butchered. You smiled for yourself “That’s what you get… even though I am going to be next, I still outlived you for long enough to laugh last.” And also, you didn’t know them before this trip except for Emma who wasn’t there right now. After these thoughts dispersed in your mind, you realized you could hear voices from above you. When you woke up, you were a bit groggy and didn’t pay attention to all of your senses right away. You recognized the female voice; without a doubt, it was Emma squealing in pain and disgust. “Let me go, let me go you ugly old bastard!” she screamed so loud it was piercing your ears. Instead of pitying her, it was more annoying to you, because you wanted the last minutes of your life to be as peaceful as possible. “Shut up, stupid bitch, or I will make you!” a familiar voice shouted back. Hoyt. Yeah, it must’ve been that guy, Sheriff Hoyt. Even though you assumed he wasn’t the real sheriff. You figured out what was happening upstairs. From the moment you met this Hoyt guy, you knew he was a pervert and a violent one. Even though he spared you in a way when he didn’t shoot you, well, you complied so he had no reason to. Then you realized that you checked your surroundings to the best of your ability while you didn’t even look at the state you were in. Your wrists and ankles hurt real bad. The leather cuffs were rubbing tightly against your sensitive red skin. Your cheek hurt as well as your arm. You weren’t sure if the glass shards were still in your arm or if someone took them out. You tried to position yourself in a way you could see the cut. It was deep and your skin was all bruised. Your whole body felt squished and sore, because of how Matt and Chloe fell on you during the accident. You were so tired… the screams above you got quieter and quieter each second as you fell into sleep again.

Loud footsteps in the basement woke you up and when you managed to lift your eyelids a huge man was towering over your lying body. He was wearing a bloody apron, shirt, and tie… very neat you thought for yourself. He smelled bad and there was a human-like mask on his face. He had greasy black hair that reached to his shoulders and partially hid his face. What captured your attention were his piercing blue eyes. He was scanning you, but you did the same as you stared deep into his eyes. He expected you to try to jump up, squirm, or make disgusted faces. He was used to it. All his life people called him names and bullied him, from his childhood to his teen years, and while he worked in the factory as an adult. He was always a monster, animal, disgusting freak in their eyes. Women made gagging noises when they saw him and then laughed in his face. Men picked on him, tried to fight him to get him in trouble. He suffered through it all until he finally unleashed all the pain and anger. Since then he saw people as either family or food, there was nothing in-between. You could see it in his eyes, the awaiting of your scream. But it never came, even after you noticed the cleaver in his hand. You had a neutral expression on your face while watching him. The pain was undeniable in his eyes. He wanted you to scream as it made it easier, so much easier… if you just called him a freak, if you tried to spit in his face… too easy. Finally, your lips parted, air leaving your mouth as you exhaled. He hated it, everything you did, he hated it because you made it hard. You had a beautiful face, perfect skin, attractive body, silky h/c hair, and shiny e/c eyes. You looked like one of the girls that would make fun of him and kick him again when he was already down. All the memories kept flooding into his mind as he raised the cleaver and prepared to swing. Now he expected you to squirm, shout and plead for your life, to at least cry or call him something nasty. But you peacefully smiled at him. “This is my end isn’t it?” you accepted your fate from the moment you woke up for the first time in this basement. You closed your eyes and prepared for the pain that would inevitably come with the blow. The man was confused like never in his life. Your sweet smile towards him melted his resolve. Here he was standing, all bloody with a cleaver ready to end your life and your perfect form was just lying under him in a dignified position without regrets. His eyes were full of sorrow. Nobody smiled at him before, laughed yes, mocked him too, but he never got that smile, smile without any prejudice in your then open eyes. There was no pain, just a wet feeling on your hurt cheek. For the first time, you yelped at the sudden touch and shot your eyes open again. There he was, standing over you, wiping the dry blood off your face with a wet rug. He stepped back, startled by your reaction. You could see how hurt he was… you couldn’t believe yourself. In this situation, with a murderer in a room with you, your instinct was telling you to pity him more than the couple hanging from the meat hooks. ”Sorry, I didn’t mean to do that; I just didn’t expect it… thank you.” You murmured under your breath. His eyes widened, first that innocent smile, now the honest tone in your voice as you apologized for being held captive. “My name is y/n. But I guess you don’t need to know that as you know…” your eyes pointed to the cleaver that was on the other table now. He didn’t say anything, but he shook his head. You didn’t know if that meant you would be spared or that he was content with knowing your name, you figured it was the latter though. After he calmed down, he stepped up again to clean your face and arm. You hissed a bit, but he knew it wasn’t at him, but at the pain. You didn’t know why he did all that when you are certainly going to be killed, if not by this man then by that Hoyt.

“What’s your name, if you don’t mind?” you broke the awkward silence. He shrugged, not replying. “You can’t speak?” you figure it wouldn’t hurt to ask and you wanted to know if he couldn’t or simply didn’t want to talk. You got a slight nod from him. “I see… But I can try and guess if you help me.” You came up with a solution. “I will say the alphabet and when I will get to the first letter of your name, you should touch the palm of my hand.” He seemed unsure but nodded again in the end. “A, B, C…” you continued until you got to T. He softly put a finger on your palm. “T…” you repeated, “That could be Tim, Tony, Thomas.” You wanted to continue, but he grabbed your finger when you said Thomas. “Thomas… Tommy.” You smiled at him. You didn’t know what got into you, but you were enjoying this sweet, tender moment. He was very gentle with you and didn’t kill you yet. Maybe it was because of how different your behavior was from everyone else.

He didn’t believe it. What was he doing, what were you doing, what were you doing to him? You were supposed to be another meal, just food, a piece of meat. But he couldn’t treat you like that when you were the first person outside of his family who treated him like a human being, without disgust and hate. Even Charlie and Monty sometimes treat him like a dog. He could sense that you were sincere. Some girls tried to seduce him before to save their lives and then stab him in the back. Once he fell for it, only for the first time though, he learned his lesson. But you didn’t try, you accepted that you were going to die here, and he couldn’t bring himself to end your life on his own.

“Damn what’s taking you so long down there, boy?” Hoyt opened the door to the basement and threw something on the stairs. “Don’ tell me you were able to finally man up?” Thomas seemed to be a bit lost, but you knew what he meant by that. “Anyhow, I am finished with it, it’s all yours now.” Hoyt pointed on the floor. You weren’t sure what he threw in the basement until now. It was Emma and she was still alive. Her mouth taped shut and hands tied behind her back. Hoyt descended into the basement and got rid of the tape on her lips. “You liked it bitch, didn’t ya?” he squeezed her cheeks and put a finger into her open mouth. She bit him as soon as she got the chance. A loud slap followed and he walked back up cussing her out. Hoyt was so focused on his finger, that he didn’t seem to care about why you were still alive. “Oh y/n! Help me, help me, please!” she trembled and smiled at you in disbelief. She obviously thought you were dead. Then she looked around to see her dead friends and screamed. Thomas grabbed her with his huge hands ready to hang her on the meat hook next to her friends. “You ugly fat bastard, let me go, stop it, you animal!” she kicked him wherever she could with both of her legs as they were tied together. You couldn’t hold back your laughter. However, your laughter stabbed Thomas in the back. So, you were the same after all. He thought about it and then realized it was for the better. But then you spoke “She looks like a fish out of the water, doesn’t she?” you giggled a bit more and then finally stopped. Thomas smiled under his mask before he realized what were the consequences. You indirectly stood up to him and it was funny and clever as well. “What… why would you laugh y/n? We are both going to die you dumb slut!” as the last word left her lips a shriek of pain echoed as Thomas stabbed the hook into her back. With the last strength, she spat in his face. “F-filthy animal, m-murderer, you and your damn fucking family can all burn in hell…” she mumbled. “I bet he would be a better friend than you.” Before she could come up with a comeback of any kind, he slit her skull with a cleaver. He grabbed a chainsaw and started dismembering her. You actively watched, fascinated by the situation. You weren’t a sadist, not at all, but it just all seemed like a weird nightmare to you. Maybe you passed out during the car crash and you are still dreaming. However, the smell of blood brought you back into reality. After Thomas was done, he turned back to you, freshly bloodied. He expected to see a disgusted face, tears, fear. He did it on purpose… to make you scream, to make you hate him like everyone else. “To be honest… she deserved it. Imagine, she tried to give me to Hoyt to save herself. She wouldn’t mind killing me.” You shrugged as you were very stiff from holding your head on the side. 

No, no, no, no, no… it was all wrong. Thomas’ heart raced as he looked at you in disbelief, your e/c eyes piercing his soul. You saw him kill your friend, well at the very least your companion and then you also witnessed al the gory stuff that came with it, but you looked unphased, maybe a bit satisfied with his work... you didn’t scream, didn’t curse, didn’t hate him. He grabbed the cleaver and held it above you, then swung and…

[thinkingimmensely]

Like an Open Book VIII

Part 1 | Part 7 | Part 9

A/N: Hi everyone! I’m sorry for the long hiatus! I mentioned in my previous updates that life has been a roller coaster and the pandemic isn’t helping at all. But I’m slowly getting back on my feet and I actually enjoy writing again lately. So here’s the long awaited update for this story! <3  I hope everyone is doing great, stay safe guys! 

Also, I tried something different in the start, I hope ya’ll don’t mind! :D

MASTERLIST

Disclaimer: I don’t own anything from the Potterverse!

___________________

E c h o e s

Your mind was like a cave that had voices bouncing off its walls; echoing deeper in its crevice.

You’ve lost yourself in that cave countless of times before, each one was not a moment you looked back on fondly. Now you’re back and it seemed like the rocky walls of thoughts were closing in on you.

C    l   o   s  i  n g   r i g h t   in

Covering your ears didn’t help, but you did it anyway. People were running amok; children were being separated from their parents, friends were losing each other in the crowd and you couldn’t focus even if you had to- the voices in reality was being mixed with the ones in your head.

Everyone was screaming.

You felt someone pull you away just as a flash of green hit the spot where you just stood.

You didn’t even know who he was.

“Y/N, are you all right?!” The person shook you, and you looked into hazel eyes that were wide with worry and fright. His hands held you by your shoulders in a vice-like grip and you were pretty sure he wasn’t even aware of it himself. “Stay with me. Focus on me.” His voice left no room for argument and you found yourself keenly aware of how close your bodies were. If the both of you weren’t stuck in this life or death situation, you would’ve turned into a million shades of red right now.

The both of you were hunched back behind some bushes, shielding you from the sight of any Death Eater around the area. He pried your hands away from your ears, his eyes never leaving yours, “I won’t let anything happen to you.”  

You didn’t realize you were crying until now, but everything in your head seemed quieter as James Potter’s thoughts drowned everyone else’s away. I’ll keep you safe, we’ll get out of here, we’ll get out. You breathed in a shaky breath and got your wand out of the pocket of your hoodie. “I won’t let anything happen to you too.”

-FIVE DAYS AGO-

You and Remus shared a look as the three boys who sat across from you devoured their ice cream as fast as they could; seems like the concept of brain freeze was foreign to them.

The five of you were currently at the ice cream parlor Remus had mentioned in his letter. He was quite surprised when the lot of you arrived, quite the contrary to when you, James, and Sirius had gone to get Peter; the blonde was quite ecstatic, having already packed his stuff. It was as if he was already waiting for you guys to arrive even though none of the boys had sent a word beforehand of the plans.

The parlor was jam-packed with people trying to escape from the heat, it was a miracle that you even found seats to begin with.

You heard a series of hushed whispers and giggling and you turned to see the girls from the neighboring table eye the boys with you, particularly Sirius. It was something to get used to- gathering the attention of people by being associated with these four, and you didn’t know if you’d ever get used to it.  

Remus gained your attention soon enough by asking how the boys were able to get you to go with them. James had no problem retelling the entire endeavor in your stead though, saying that you glossed over the best parts and to let the pro-storyteller do the talking. Much to your dismay and embarrassment, he had included the part where you nearly fell off Sirius’ bike on the way to Peter’s.

Remus’s chuckles died down as he grinned at you, “Cheer up Y/N, I’m sure you’ll get a hang of it soon enough.”

You quirked an eyebrow at him, “Yeah, no. I’m not riding that thing-” You pointed your spoon to the motorbike parked right across the street under some tree for shade. “-ever again.”  

Sirius grinned at you but before he could get a word out, one if the girls had arrived at your table, a confident glint in her eye and a light blush across her powdered face. “Hey.” She greeted.

A chorus of hey’s and hello’s rang out from your group in reply.

“Um, so my friends and I couldn’t help but notice you guys and we just wanted to ask if you lot wanted to hang out back at my place? We have a pool and everything and we could just chill y’know?” She flipped her long, silky blonde hair back her shoulders.

You tore your eyes away from her and saw Peter awaiting the other’s answer, you knew he wanted them to say yes without even having to look into his mind. Remus looked uncomfortable while James and Sirius shared a look.

“Sorry, but we’re kind of busy later.” Sirius drawled out smoothly. “Y’see we’re only here for a couple of hours before we leave.”

Disappointment flashed in her eyes but she still looked quite determined, “Well what about we hang out right now? You guys can order another serving of ice cream.”

Sirius beamed at her, his perfect white pearls showing. “Sorry lovely, but we’re kind of in a middle of something.” It was James who replied this time. He had also stolen a spoonful of your ice cream, sighing in delight of the cool treat.  

The girl turned away in a huff, angry at the rejection. After everyone was done eating, you guys stood up to leave, you followed behind the boys, not at all that eager to get out of the cool building and into the scorching heat.

“I don’t understand why you guys came all the way out here to get me when I could’ve just used the Floo network to get to James’.” Remus said once the five of you neared his house.  

“And pass up the chance to try out my new bike? No sir.” Sirius snorted.

“Besides,” James started, “We wanted to try that ice cream shop you mentioned in your letters.”  

You trailed behind them as you listened to their conversation, kicking some pebbles out of your way. The heat was beating down you with the afternoon sun and you could feel the sweat trickle down your forehead, which you hastily wiped away. The walk to Remus’ house was fairly far, probably because his parents thought it was better to isolate themselves (albeit not totally) due to their son’s condition.  

“You alright Y/N?” James asked as he matched his pace with yours, his three friends talking a few feet ahead of them. He fished out a handkerchief from his pocket and ran it through your forehead. “I guess you don’t do well with heat?”

“I just haven’t been outside for a while.” You replied and flushed as he dabbed his handkerchief behind your neck. You immediately took the hankie from him, “Icoulddothatmyselfthankyou.” You hastily blurted. You missed the amused smirks the three boys threw your way having just witness the scene because you were busy being too self-conscious about yourself to notice.  

When you reached the humble home of the Lupins, his father Lyall Lupin, greeted all of you warmly while his mother, Hope, sat by the dinner table, a book on her lap as she drank her afternoon tea. “You must be Y/N,” She smiled fondly at you before Remus could even introduce you. “You’re much prettier in person than from the photograph.” She held out her hand and you reached out to shake it, confusion evident on your face.  

Sirius beamed brightly, “Pardon me, was I hearing things or is it true that Remus keeps a photograph of Y/N?” He turned to look at James in amusement, the bespectacled boy looked absolutely annoyed with this new piece of information.  

“Mother, honestly,” Remus whined, “I keep a picture of all my close friends. You’re giving them the wrong idea.” Hope laughed softly, apologizing for teasing her son.  

The Lupin couple nonchalantly agreed to let Remus visit the Potter residence, they were glad he was going out to spend time with his friends actually, completely different from your family who just wanted you out of the house because they didn’t want to deal with you.  

James, Remus, and yourself would be taking the Floo Network from this point while Sirius and Peter would continue the journey using Sirius’ bike just because it wouldn’t fit inside the fireplace. James headed towards the Fireplace first while Remus said his goodbyes to his parents.  

“Have a grand time, son.” Lyall patted him on the shoulder while his mother gave him a hug. “Take care, Remus, have fun.”  

You turned away and approached James instead of lingering around the family. “So,” you started, “I heard you had a lake behind your house.”

He grinned at you, “You been asking about me?” You could practically feel his ego inflating with the very thought. 

“No,” You deadpanned, “Remus just told me you guys take dips there every summer.” You answered, wiping the grin off of his face. He furrowed his brows at you and his mouth formed a thin line. Was bringing his huge head back down to earth really that bad? You waited for him to reply, and he was about to, but Remus arrived at that moment, his backpack slung over his shoulders, he took his place beside you which irked the raven-haired boy more.  

You arrived at the Potter’s residence without a hitch, and Fleamont and Euphemia Potter greeted all of you, already expecting your arrival. They gave you the extra bedroom to yourself while the boys would be sharing James’ room. James had already taken the liberty to deposit your bag there while Euphemia brewed tea and baked cookies for everyone.  

“Is there anything I can help with?” You asked the aging lady as she scurried about the kitchen. Fleamont and Remus were at the living room playing Wizard’s Chess.  

“Oh, you can place the cookies on a plate Y/N dear, I think they’ve cooled down now.” She answered, flashing a motherly smile your way. Such a pretty, young lass.  

“Thank you.” you answered, flushing from the compliment.

Euphemia looked at you questioningly, “Whatever for, dear?”

Oh. You mentally smacked yourself. Why the hell did you keep on doing this? You should really pay more attention. “I mean, for having us over.” Nice save.  

Euphemia waved you off, “It’s nothing dear. Friends of Jamie is always welcomed here. Thank you also, for putting up with the boys, I know they can be a handful sometimes, but they’re good lads.”

“Something smells heavenly in here.” James’ voice boomed as he entered the kitchen. Before you could transfer the cookie to the plate, James appeared right beside you and took a bite. You turned to him but was taken aback by how close he was that your noses were nearly bumping each other. Whatever you were about to say was forgotten as you could feel your blood rush to your face.  

He was so close that you could see the golden specks on those ocean eyes behind his dark-rimmed glasses. Someone cleared their throat and you immediately moved back, keeping your emotions and you Legilimency at check. Because whatever that feeling was that glazed on the eyes of the boy, you didn’t want to know.  

“You two seem close.” Sirius’ commented, his shit-eating on that obnoxious face.

“Oh, sod of Pads.” James retorted as you busied yourself, obviously feeling awkward about whatever just happened.  

“James, mind your manners.” His mother scolded as Sirius approached the older woman and greeted her with a hug. “Had a safe ride, Sirius?” She asked.

“That’s right, not one itsy bitsy accident.” He replied and took a cookie from the cooling rack. “You still make the best cookies, Euphemia.”  

“I’ll take these to the others then.” You mumbled, Euphemia calling out a thank you before you completely escaped the kitchen.  

You took your seat beside Remus after you set the cookies on the coffee table. They were just about finished with the game and Fleamont was losing.  

“Okay?” Remus asked when you sat down, you flashed him ma smile and nodded, so he turned back to the game. “I think that’s checkmate, sir.”  

Fleamont stared at the board for a couple of seconds before sighing in defeat; he held out his hand, which Remus gladly shook. “Good game as always, Remus.”

“Always a pleasure.” The brunette replied. James and Sirius entered the living room carrying the teapot and cups, setting the things down on table beside the cookies.  

“I almost forgot!” Sirius exclaimed when Remus started pouring tea for everyone. He fished out a crumpled paper from the pocket of jacket and presented it to you guys. “A concert!”

You huddled together as you tried to read the fine print. “A Muggle concert.” You pointed out. You’ve never been in one of those, but you weren’t a fan from the get-go. Didn’t concerts normally have a lot of people?

“Sounds brilliant!” James took the poster from his best friend’s hands and read it, “It says it takes place 5 days from now at the next town.”

“I don’t think it’s such a good idea-” Remus tried to object, and with the concerned look he gave you, you know it was on your benefit.  

“Oh come on, lighten up Moony. This will be epic.” Sirius argued.  

“I-I agree, I think it’ll be fun.” You voiced out hesitantly and Sirius looked at you with a bright smile.

“See?! Even Y/N agrees with me. Don’t be such a sour potato and let’s just go to enjoy. It is summer after all.

“Are you sure?” Remus whispered.  

“It’ll be fine.” You tried to convince not only Remus, but also yourself. It’ll be fine, what’s the worst that could happen, right?

___________________ 

Crossed out tags aren’t working. Please dm me or comment down for your updated usernames(?) 

LAOB Taglist:

@serenefreakgeek , @precious-cinnamon-roll666 , @maddyfitzhenry , @soulslaststand , @rising-ice-phoenix , @lilmissimperfectlyperfect , @criminallygoodimagines , @lesfleurslily , @lookingformarissa , @fantasticchaoticwho , @bestillmystuckyheart , @stubbornflowerchild , @sp1nks , @julygivesafuck , @clockworkherondale

Permanent Taglist: @oreofrappiewithblueberry , @coffeeismylife28

[gamergirl929]

It Doesn’t Matter What They Say (All I Want Is You) (Alyssa Naeher x Reader)

Anonymous Request: Alyssa Naeher/Reader - something where r and her are dating. R spends lots of time w/ Christen so fans ship them and Alyssa gets jealous and insecure bc R has always dated more feminine women in the past, so she thinks her tomboy-ness is not that attractive in R’s eyes. R ends up coming back to their room and sees A crying bc CP and R did a live stream and A saw it along w/ the shipping comments from fans. R and A get into an argument, but make up when R comforts her and says i love you first.

Alyssa Naeher sighs, her elbows resting on her knees as she watches you and Christen Press whisper in one another’s ears, Christen giggling as your cheeks flush.  

“What’s wrong Unc?” Julie asks as she plops down in the seat beside her.  

The goalie shrugs.  

“N-Nothing.” She stammers, Julie’s blue orbs narrowing as she glances across the room, seeing you and Christen playfully swatting at one another, your cheeks blood red.  

“They’re just friends Lys, you know Y/N would never do that to you, she looks at you like you hung the stars.”  

Just as the words leave Julie’s mouth you turn to the two of them, a grin on your face as your eyes lock with Alyssa’s the goalie’s cheeks flushing as you send her a wink.  

“See?” Julie gives her a nudge and Alyssa chuckles.  

“Ye-Yeah.”  

In the back of Alyssa’s mind though, she can’t help but wonder if you’d want something with a woman like Christen and not like her.  

It was no secret that you’d gone for more, feminine girls in the past, the fans completely surprised when they found out you and Alyssa were dating, pointing out that Alyssa was the only tom-boy you’d dated.  

It didn’t help that the fans had ADDAMANTLY shipped you and Christen together, commenting on every little interaction between the two, every smile shared and every celebration on field together.

Those comments made Alyssa’s insecurities sky rocket, the woman wondering why you were interested in someone like her.  

As soon as the thought would cross her mind, she’d pick her head up, finding your Y/E/C orbs on her, eyes sparkling with pure adoration, a tender smile stretched across your face, washing away every doubt she ever had that you loved her any less because she wasn’t as feminine as your previous relationships.  

Still, the little voice in the back of her mind whispered…

What if you didn’t want to be with her?

                                                           ***

That little voice turned into a literal roar when she saw the two of you were live streaming, a live stream she wasn’t made aware of, and that, that hurt.  

In all honesty, it wouldn’t have hurt if it wasn’t for Alyssa’s insecurities, if it wasn’t for the fan's constant comparisons to her and your exes, and the way they read into every little interaction between you and a certain forward.

Alyssa watched with tear-filled brown orbs as you and Christen answer questions the two of you giggling after a number of silly questions.  

Alyssa tuned out, tears slipping down her cheeks as she dropped her phone, no longer able to bear reading the comments flying by, fans asking over and over again about the relationship between the two of you, one even making a comment about Alyssa’s appearance, compared to Christen’s.  

After that Alyssa turned her phone off and buried her face in her pillow, hoping you’d come back soon, hoping your Y/E/C eyes, soft and warm would lock with hers, again making her forget the comments from fans about your relationship.  

But you didn’t come back early, in fact, you didn’t come back until well into the night, the door cracking open softly before you slip into the room, tip toeing into the room, glancing at the bed where Alyssa is lying, the women feigning sleep.  

You grab your bag and head into the bathroom, leaving Alyssa to her thoughts, which in all honesty wasn’t a great place for her to be at the moment.  

By the time you got out of the shower, the room’s lights were back on and Alyssa was sitting at the end of the bed, her elbows resting on her knees.  

Your eyes widen when you see her brown orbs are bloodshot, eyes red and puffy.  

“Hey-Hey, what’s wrong.” You drop to your knees in front of her, the goalie turning away from you.  

“I thought you’d be busy with Christen.”  

You blink rapidly, brows arched.  

“I... I didn’t tell you I was live streaming with her?” You swallow hard, the goalie scoffing.  

“No, you didn’t...  I guess you were too busy with Christen to remember me.”  

You knew what this was.  

You knew Alyssa had insecurities about your relationship, you knew she’d always compare herself to your exes, and knew that she was jealous when it came to Christen, considering the fans had a habit of picking apart every single one of your interactions.  

“Lys...”

Alyssa jumps to her feet.  

“I-I get it, she’s prettier than me, and she’s funnier than me, and-

You shake your head, cupping Alyssa’s cheeks, but the woman steps back, out of your grasp.  

“Alyssa, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, I just forgot.”  

Alyssa scoffs.  

“Of course, you did.”  

Alyssa goes to slip passed you, but you catch her wrist, stopping her from storming out of the room.  

“Did you watch it...?” You ask her, the goalie’s shoulders sagging, head hanging in sadness.  

“I watched enough of it... After the fans started talking about how Christen looked and how... I looked.” She trails off, though it’s enough to tell you that she’d stopped watching when the fans had started asking about your and her relationship, making comments on how Christen was more feminine than Alyssa. 

“So, you stopped watching?” You ask, eventually pulling Alyssa to the bed, the two of you sitting on the end of it.  

“Of course, I did...” She fidgets nervously and you smile, finding the woman’s awkwardness endearing.  

You take a deep breath, fumbling with your phone before pulling up the stream.  

“I-I don’t...” Alyssa shakes her head, but you smile, skipping towards a specific part of the stream.  

“Trust me.” You whisper, the dirty blonde’s brown orbs locking with yours, the woman sighing before she nods.  

You start the stream, immediately catching on to the fact that Alyssa was uncomfortable at the comments flying by, a particular one, the one about her appearance making her wince.  

“Wait.”  

Alyssa’s brows furrow as you lean in from inside the screen your eyes narrowed. 

“It doesn’t matter WHO I’ve been with before, Alyssa Naeher is my girlfriend and one of the most beautiful women I’ve ever seen... She’s adorable, and caring, smart and funny.” You shake your head.  

Your eyes remain on Alyssa’s profile as she stares at the screen, wide eyed.  

“And...” You watch yourself freeze on screen, your heart skipping a beat in your chest, your cheeks flushing.  

“And I love her.”  

Alyssa’s head perks up, the goalie’s head snapping in your direction, her brown orbs bulging.  

“Y-You...”  

You cup Alyssa’s cheeks, the woman covering your hands with her own.  

“You love me?” She whispers uncertaintly and you smile.  

“Of course, I do, how could I not?” You whisper, leaning in resting your forehead against hers. “You’re all I’ve ever wanted and more.”

Alyssa sniffles, a tear running down her cheek that you’re quick to wipe away.  

“I’m... I’m sorry, for earlier I didn’t mean to-

You press your index finger against her lips, with a smile.  

“I know... And I know that the fan’s comments make you feel insecure, but it doesn’t matter what they think, it matters how I feel about you, and I love you Alyssa Naeher.”  

Alyssa smiles, eyes glossy with tears as she leans in, pressing a sweet kiss to your lips.  

“I love you too.” She whispers, a grin stretching across your face as your foreheads rest against one another.  

“Now that that’s over, get up there, I need my cuddles.” You kiss the tip of her nose, the woman laughing.  

“Anything for you.”  

You don’t realize the video is still running until you hear your own voice, yelling.  

“And if ANYONE says anything negative about Alyssa Naeher again, I’ll literally murder you.”  

Alyssa turns to you, brows arched and you grin, shrugging.  

“Sorry?”  

Alyssa leans in, kissing your forehead.  

“I love you.”  

“I love you too Lys.”  

[hopelessromanticvirgo]

Number 134 [20]

Chapter 19

Sander looked down at silent phone for the millionth of times today. Robbe’s name hasn’t pop up not even once and it was already getting pretty late. 

He’s busy. 

He tells himself but still continues thinking about what Robbe must be doing right now and when nothing that Sander might like, comes to his head, he tries to shut down his thoughts. 

“If you’re going to be staring at your phone all night long, I’m just gonna go home. I haven’t seen you normally for weeks, at least a little bit of attention would be appreciated.” 

Sander looked up at Noor and sighed. She was right. He has only been hanging out with Robbe when he had free time and wasn’t at the college. The last time he meet up with her was when he had a panic attack and no matter how many times he tells his self that it won’t happen again with her, he was still scared. It left him so shaken up that he felt like he was only safe with not having them if he was with Robbe, but now he wasn’t there, and he didn’t want to be alone the whole day and after the whole week of Noor being mad at him for ditching and rejecting her, Sander finally called her, apologized and they met up at the bar.

It’s not like Sander hasn’t seen Noor, in fact, they were studying at the same college, on the same faculty, only Sander was one year ahead of her. And whenever she would catch up with him in the hallways, Sander would usually always brush her off, he didn’t mean to, but he was seeing Robbe after his classes all the damn time and somehow Noor and Sander never got to hang out, until now. 

And it probably wouldn’t happen if Robbe was free for him tonight, but unfortunately, he wasn’t. 

“Sorry, sorry.” He turned his phone upside down, so he wouldn’t have to look at the empty and clear screen and folded his hands in front of him, on the table.

“The only excuse I will get for treating me like shit is that you got a secret lover, or you got in jail and you’re trying to get money to bail out.” Sander rolled his eyes at the tone she was using and watched her take a sip from her beer. 

“I don’t have anyone.” To think about it, he really didn’t have. “Pff, secret lover. Who do you think I am?” 

Noor laughed at the way Sander said that sentence and at the look on his face and shrugged her shoulders. 

“At this point, I’d believe anything. So what have you been up to? Other than ignoring me of course?” 

“How many times should I apologize? Stop holding that against me.” Noor put her hands up in like a surrender. 

What has Sander been up to? That was a pretty good question. 

“Nothing much, you?” 

‘Other than giving the boy I love the permission to break my heart on every chance he gets, pretty much nothing.’ He thought to his self. 

That question made Noor happy, she smiled and started talking about the stuff that Sander missed while he was running after Robbe every other day. And Sander felt extremely guilty about how much of it he wasn’t listening to, he was only nodding once in a while, his full attention still on his phone, trying to see if it lit up on the reflection of the table until the screen. 

It didn’t. 

Sander doesn’t want to feel bad. Robbe has never once told him that he had feeings for him, or liked him in any romantically way, but somehow it still seem like he was leading him on. 

But still, Sander couldn’t help but get his hopes up every time he’d interact with him with more than the friendly manner, touching his hand, sending him hearts, making Sander admit his feelings but why, if Robbe wasn’t going to answer him with the mutual feelings, Sander didn’t know. 

Was he enjoying this? 

Was Robbe enjoying seeing how much of a wimp Sander was for him, touching him, watching his heart doing flips in the air, doing all those little things that he knew meant everything for Sander but still rejecting him, and for who?

Somebody who didn’t treat him right. Somebody who didn’t love him right. 

And sander would do anything to make him realize it, to wake him up. 

He felt that there was something else going around here, something deeper but he couldn’t put his finger on it. He wondered what that jerk must have been telling Robbe, what kind of lies he was filling his head up for Robbe to still be with him, without a future plan to ever leave him. 

That was somehow all he could ever think about nowadays. 

He didn’t get a reply after admitting his feelings, he wasn’t expecting to, but it still hurt, staring at the “read” under the message, burning it with his eyes so intensely as if it would make it disappear and a new message to appear. 

He sometimes thought, if Robbe was just cruelty playing with his feelings. But no matter how logical it sounded, he believed that Robbe would never hurt others intentionally. 

“Hey, did you hear anything I said?” Noor snapped her fingers in front of his face which made Sander snap out of his thoughts. He put his head down. 

“Sorry, I’m just - “ he sighed, it was getting out of hand. He was waiting for her to give him another lecture but she just looked concerned. 

“Is everything alright with you? You know you can tell me what’s bothering you.”

Before Sander even had the chance to say anything, Noor’s eyes went somewhere else, and she said “look who’s here” not to anybody specific. And Sander followed her gaze. 

The bar’s door opened and the boy who stole Sander’s heart walked in.  

First was the shock of a few things, like how did Noor knew who Robbe was and the second, what was he doing here. 

But damn, he looked amazing. He walked in, wearing a light blue hoodie under his brown jacket, and had his beanie on his head, with a plain black trousers. 

He took a few steps ahead and then stopped. Sander could see his face very clearly from the table he was sitting by and his heart, which barely managed to calm down today, started beating so fast, he could hear it in his ears. He took a shallow breath and before he even realized that Robbe was really here, the evil universe put another prank on him and surprised him. Robbe looked back at the door, like he was waiting for somebody to walk in, and after a while, the door opened again. 

A brunet boy walked in, definitely taller than Robbe, with a grey hoodie on and went right towards Robbe, stood beside him and put his left arm over his shoulders. 

“That’s Robbe.” Sander completely forgot that Noor was there, his mind shut down. 

“Wait, you know him?” Before Sander realized it, his mouth opened by itself.

“You know him too?” Noor asked, looking quite surprised. 

“W-hat? N-no. You just said his name and I just wondered and I - “ he tried to turn his gaze away from the couple, making their way into the bar. 

“That’s Robbe. Remember him? I told you about him.” 

“Wait.” And it just hit him, his eyes going wide. 

“R-Robbe? As in your ex boyfriend Robbe?” 

And people said the sentence “this world is very small” was overrated. 

“Yep, and his boyfriend.” 

Oh god. 

“The boy he left you for?” He couldn’t explain the feeling he got deep in his heart, felt like somebody was clenching it, making it so hard for him to breath.

“Uh-huh, Sebastian. Hey, Robbe!” Noor called him and waved him over, Sander was hoping that he wouldn’t hear her but of course, the world hates him and Robbe turned around to look at them, and Sander could see even from here that his eyes went wide and he lost the color on his face.

Sebastian, the name Sander finally found out, turned around and Sander could see he and Robbe had a quick silent conversation with their eyes and in the end, they started walking towards Sander and Noor. 

As they got closer, Sander could see clearly what Robbe was seeing in this guy, he was indeed pretty attractive, with his slightly undercut long curly hair and athletics, but he was no where prettier or more beautiful than Robbe. 

And Sander could also see Robbe’s expressions which went from surprised to scared to uncomfortable. 

And the time came when they were right next to their table. Noor got up first and Sander followed, looking anywhere but at them. 

“Hi, how are you?” Noor asked. 

“Robbe, Sander, Sander, Robbe.” She did a little hand gesture thing between them. 

“Uh, w-we actually - “ Robbe started, looking at Sander like he was the only thing in the world, terrified like a dear, about to get shot. 

“It’s nice to meet you, Robbe.” Sander cut him off in time, putting his hand up for him to shake. Robbe looked down at the hand, then at Sander with an expression he couldn’t read and decided to shook his hand, mumbling a quiet “it’s a pleasure.” 

Then Noor turned to Sebastian and did the exact same thing to introduce the two. 

Sander looked him up and down while shaking his hand, his jaw clenched, didn’t even know what to think. “Oh, your name is Sander as well.” Sebastian said and gave Robbe a knowing side glance which made the younger boy look down at his shoes, guilty. 

Sander got a weird feeling about it, wanted to know what he meant by that. 

“I will just get us drinks.” The boy said to Robbe, threw one last glance at them and walked away, leaving Robbe alone with Sander and Noor. 

“Hey, come sit with us for a while.” Noor said to him, quite oblivious about the secret glances that were going on between Robbe and Sander.

“We were - “ 

“Yeah, sit down.” Sander said, completely ignoring whatever and how much Robbe wanted to disappear from here, his hard glance still lingering on Sebastian’s back, who was walking towards the bartender. 

“O-o-okay.” He whispered and all of them took their places. 

The table Sander and Noor were sitting by was for only two people but it was round and could easily take two more. Robbe took a chair from the empty table nearby and took a sit, between them, on Sander’s left side. 

She started making a small talk with Robbe and the boy was relived to have something to do, so he was answering eagerly while Sander was thinking how he got his self in this situation.  

But then he felt something and looked down. 

Robbe was touching his knee with his leg under the table and it was obvious, he put it closer than needed for their legs to touch each other, since there was a pretty big space. 

‘What are you doing?’ Sander wanted to scream at him. 

It couldn’t be a coincidence, Robbe meant to touch him. 

Sander desperately wanted to know why he was doing this to him, especially now that he was here with his piece of a shit boyfriend, acting like nothing was happening. 

But Sander couldn’t help and feel the electricity that went thought his body when he felt his touch, he was sitting next to him, so close, just a few centimeters away. 

This was wrong, Robbe touching him right now was wrong. 

 And Sander really wanted to know why Robbe was doing it. 

To feel close to Sander? To let him know that he was here? To make him see that even if he was here with somebody else, his heart was secretly his? 

What was he doing? 

It was wrong, and he shouldn’t be doing this to Sander. He didn’t have any right, since he knew what Sander must be thinking about, but he still touched him and he still has his leg glued to his own. 

How much Sander wished for it to be okay for him to hold his hand now, under the table, hiding it from anybody else. 

If Robbe asked him, he’d hide everything.  He didn’t have any problem with that, and before he knew what he was doing, his body and heart betrayed him and he also put his leg close to him, now officially touching him and making it noticeable for Robbe to know what he did. 

He could see how Robbe smiled weakly at him from the corner of his eyes. 

But then he did something that completely made Sander stop breathing and caught him off guard. He felt Robbe’s fingers touching his knee softly at first but then griping them like his life depended on it, and Sander almost made a sound from how strong he was holding it. 

What the hell are you doing? 

What does Robbe mean by this? 

Was Sander probably suppose to read something from this action, was this what Robbe’s plan was? ‘I’m here,’ ‘help me,’ ‘save me?’ 

Sander closed him eyes, his mind racing. 

This wasn’t right. This wasn’t fair and both of them knew that. 

But the way his fingers started shaking with the need to put them on top of Robbe’s hand was too strong to handle. His left hand creeped down under the table, slowly going for it. 

Robbe noticed. He could see that Robbe noticed and he looked like he was waiting for to feel Sander’s hand. 

Going from his thigh to the top of his knee where Robbe’s hand was seated was the slowest and the most painful thing he had to encounter, but he got there and as soon as he touched Robbe’s hand, the other boy gripped it so hard that his knuckles got red. The shivers went down to Sander’s back and his whole body got goosebumps. 

He looked up at Robbe who was already looking at him and at the same time their eyes met, Robbe moved his thumb over Sander’s hand, softly caressing it.

This wasn’t right. He shouldn’t be doing this. 

Sander didn’t know what to feel, the most dominant emotion in his body was the anger, jealousy, the need to choke this person Robbe walked in with and leave him to die, but now, Sander really has no idea what Robbe is doing. Is he leading him on or is this his way of apologizing? 

There would be plenty of time to think about that in the future but now, all he could focus on how Robbe’s hand felt in his own. 

 And Robbe was about to entwine their fingers when Sander saw Sebastian making his way over to them with drinks in his hands and Sander pulled his hand away, put both of them on the table, put his chair away from him. He didn’t miss the way Robbe’s hand clenched around nothing helplessly and the way his expression dropped. 

Sebastian did the same thing and took a new chair, he threw a weird and stern look over at Robbe, probably because of his choice of sitting and took his place on Sander’s right side. 

Sander wondered if Robbe has been in more embarrassing or awkward situation before in his life, probably not, having his ex girlfriend sitting on his right, his boyfriend in front of him and the boy he has been just holding hands with, under the table, on his left. 

“So, what you all are talking about?” He asked as soon as he sat down and looked around. 

Oh, wouldn’t you like to know!

* * * 

In the end Robbe and Sebastian only spent like half an hour with them, it was mostly Noor who did all the talking and it seemed like that neither her or Sebastian felt the tension around the room and Sander was very glad about that fact. 

Robbe kept throwing glances at Sander from time to time, he was almost silent the whole time, just listening to others talk. 

And Sander has been trying to get to know the guy as much as he could, trying to figure out what kind of person he was but he didn’t gather as many information as he’d like to, probably because he was sitting beside Robbe and couldn’t think straight. 

He has been already feeling horrible but now, seeing them together, it crushed him to the ground. Even if they haven’t interacted with each other, it was still obvious to Sander that they didn’t have the best relationship by the way Sebastian would look down at Robbe sometimes, Sander couldn’t put his finger on what he meant by that but it didn’t seem nice and he knew Robbe quite well to notice how his mood would get down more and more each time this would happen. 

He asked Noor about it after they left, trying to act as casually as possible, as if he was just wondering which Noor only answered with “they don’t have the best relationship at the moment.” Then she jokingly add something that made Sander think more than it should have. “I sometimes even think that Robbe was ten times happier with me than he is with him, even if he was in the closet, afraid of coming out, acting like somebody else.” 

“What happened to their relationship?” Sander couldn’t control his self and asked. 

“I don’t know. Robbe doesn’t talk about that much but it’s obvious, they are having problems.” 

“Why aren’t they breaking up then?” Noor didn’t have an answer for that.  

* * * 

When Sander got back at home, the first thing he did was to check his Instagram and went to Noor’s account. ‘She must be following Robbe, since apparently she knew him very well’ he thought. 

Who would have thought that this Robbe was the same Robbe, his friend has been gossiping about the whole year last year, and it’s crazy how Sander didn’t realize it at first, didn’t recognize him but in his defense, he only saw one picture on Noor’s account of Robbe and didn’t care enough to check his profile. 

Oh how the tables have turned, the world really has a weird way or working. After a while of stalking, he found him. 

Sterkerdanijzer 

His heart couldn’t help but still get faster and faster by each passing second.

The whole page screamed his name, he’s not proud of how many times he visited the profile and as he scrolled down, he saw the pictures of Robbe and Sebastian together, they were posted a few months ago, none of them were recent. 

Sander hated all of them, but he despised the one selfie the most, Sebastian had his arms around him, holding him close to his chest while Robbe was laughing, all of hi teeth fully visible. 

Sander stared at that picture for at least fifteen minutes. 

Then he checked Sebastian’s account, or more specifically, Sebastian Hendrickx’s account, and he only found two pictures of them together, one posted three months ago and the other one, five. 

The more he looked at them, the sicker he felt. 

He also felt confused, angry, and he couldn’t think. 

Filled up and overwhelmed with all the emotions, he took his phone in his hands and opened his and Robbe’s messages. 

“I told you that I was selfish but I know that you never listened to me. And trust me, it’s very hard for me to tell you this but I just don’t ever want to see you with him. I hope that you could see the shape I was in, while he was touching your skin. And I don’t know what you were doing but you need to stop playing with me, apologies are never gonna fix this, Robbe. It’s better for me to try to forget you than to live like this, watching how you keep leading me on in secret, only for you to still follow him in the end, I’m tired. I told you thousands of times and made you see and realize that I have feelings for you, that I’m looking at you seriously and I promise, I know how to treat you right. I know how you deserve to be loved, but now with you treating me the way you do, I'm just empty. Your promises are breaking like the stitches, but I still trust you and I want to, but you need to understand that it’s killing me, seeing you two together, you acting like I don’t even exist while giving me hopes at the same time. I don’t deserve that. Just give me a chance, Robbe. I won’t let you down and you know this and you also know that he's right where I should be and it should be me touching you, loving you but you don’t do anything to make this happen and it’s making me bleed. Just let me in your universe to make you see how much right I am for you.” 

He didn’t press send. 

Chapter 21

[just-jordie-things]

I’ll Go With You - Richie Tozier

word count: 13,705 warnings: swearing, death/ptsd summary: Since the day she’s met him, Richie Tozier has been a flirt.  And since she babysits Georgie Denbrough every day, she gets used to seeing him around.  until eventually they’re hanging out on their own, and he becomes her backbone for support when something terrible happens to the little boy. (In other words: Richie’s been in love with (y/n) since he’s met her, but the timing is never right) ___

[ you’re facing down a dark hall, i’ll grab my light, and go with you // i’ll go with you ]

(y/n) was very close to the Denbrough family.  She had been since she’d met Bill in the third grade.  But if you were to ask her, she’d tell you that she had a stronger relationship with Georgie than with Bill himself, even though she went to school with him every day.

Georgie was just a toddler when (y/n) was first introduced to him, but no one could deny the instant pull that the little boy had for the girl.  Bill had invited her over to play games on a rainy afternoon, and it was all downhill from there.

As always, George wanted to do what his big brother was doing.  So he’d waddled his way into the living room where Bill (y/n) were playing Candyland, and begged to play as well.

“Georgie, n-no, go back to-”

“That’s alright,” (y/n’s) soft voice cut Bill off before he could send his brother away.

Georgie locked eyes on the stranger, afraid of her for only a moment, before feeling comfort in her kind eyes and bright smile.

“I don’t mind, why don’t you come play with us?” She offered, reaching her hand out towards the little boy standing there.

Georgie hollered with glee as he made his way over to her, taking her hand and letting her pull him to sit right next to her.

“He d-doesn’t even know how to p-play” Bill argued, a pout on his face, but (y/n) just shrugged her shoulders.

“Well, then we’ll teach him,” She said simply, and let Georgie pick which color piece he wanted to be.  “How does that sound?” She asked, looking down at the younger Denbrough.

“Good!”

Georgie wasn’t great at following all of the rules, but he was able to pick his cards and move his character to the different colored spaces, and (y/n) did her best to help him and congratulate him when he did well.

By the end of the rather long game of Candyland, the child had plopped himself into her lap, finding comfort in her arms.  She’d made a friend in him in just twenty minutes, and ever since he was inseparable from her.

Every day Billy came home from school he would ask if they could call (y/n) over, and how could he say no to that face?

This went on for three years, until eventually, Bill didn’t have to call anymore.  She would just ride her bike home with him after school.  Sometimes, she didn’t even hang out with Bill, and was dragged off by Georgie as soon as she walked in the door.

Of course, her being around the Denbrough household so much, she grew accustomed to seeing the Losers Club.  Mostly Stan and Eddie, whom she’d known for as long as she’d known Bill.  But as of lately, he’s been bringing Richie Tozier around more and more.

She’d known Richie since middle school.  The trashmouth had made quite a name for himself, not that he was all that popular by any means, but everyone knew who he was.

She was setting up a movie in the garage for her and Georgie to watch the afternoon she actually met Richie, and had only come inside for blankets and snacks.

There was Bill, and Eddie, and this lanky boy with curly hair and the largest pair of glasses she’d ever seen, they were grouped around the TV in the living room playing video games.  She’d politely said hello as she gathered the things Georgie had requested.

“Holy shit Bill, you didn’t tell me you live with a babe” Richie had said, making (y/n) laugh and Bill roll his eyes.

“Th-that’s (y/n).  She d-doesn’t live here,” Bill said.  “Sh-she’s here for G-Georgie”

“Nice to meet you” The girl said, sticking her hand out, only for Richie to shake it for an excessive amount of time.

“What, you that kid’s girlfriend or something?”  He asked, still holding her hand.

She giggled again, and shook her head.

“No,” She said through her laughter, rather adorably.  “I kinda just come over to babysit him, I guess” She says.

Richie turns to Bill and Eddie, and in full volume, says, “She’s single?”

(y/n) shakes her head at him, still laughing as she pulls her hand out of his and finally heads off to retrieve blankets.

“You look even better walking away, babe!” He calls, and can hear her snort from the other room.

Bill and Eddie roll their eyes.

“D-don’t hit on (y/n)” Bill mutters.

“What, you fancy her?” He replies in his British Guy voice.

“N-no, sh-she’s like a sister,” Bill answers.  “It’s j-just weird”

“Yeah,” Eddie agrees.  “That was fucking gross”

“I dunno,” Richie shrugged, looking back at where (y/n) was collecting snacks from the kitchen.  “I thought she maybe kinda liked me”

“Richie Tozier wants a girlfriend?” Eddie asks with a bark of a laugh.  “Yeah right.  Come on, let’s go back to the game I was just about to beat your ass”

Richie doesn’t say anything else as he goes back to playing video games.  But he can’t help but be aware of every time (y/n) comes back into the house for something.

The fifth time he hears the door open, he makes an excuse that he needs a glass of water, and goes to bump into her in the kitchen.

“Hi” She smiles at him, filling her glass at the sink.

“Hey,” He replies, and awkwardly stands by her, just staring.  It isn’t until she’s filled her cup with water that she gives him a weird look.  “You know, if I didn’t know any better, I’d think you keep coming in here to look at me”

“Oh?” She asks, already trying to suppress laughter.

This boy was weird, but… she found it endearing.  And cute as hell.

“Yeah” He confirms with a nod of his head, and shoves his hands into his pockets.

“Did you think maybe I just wanted to get a glass of water because I oversalted the popcorn?” She asked playfully.

Richie hums, and pretends to think about it while eyeing the ceiling.  But finally he shakes his head.

“Nope, you were definitely looking for some of this” He answered, gesturing to herself.

She bursts out laughing, in a way that almost makes him embarrassed, but then she gives him the biggest smile and shrugs her shoulders.

“Bill has some idiot friends,” She says to him, and takes a drink of her laughter.  “But congratulations, you’re my favorite”

“Well of course I am babe I’m the hot one”

She’s giggling when the door to the garage swings open, revealing little Georgie who’s pouting, and crossing his arms.

“(y/n),” He whines, marching up to her and pulling on her hand.  “You’re gonna catch cooties, come on I wanna finish Scooby Doo”

She giggles, pulling her hand out of his to ruffle his hair.

“Alright, alright, I’m coming” She tells him, and gives a short wave to Richie while Georgie drags her back to the garage.

“Why did he call you ‘babe’?” Richie hears Georgie ask before the door shuts.  (y/n’s) laughing again, and it quickly becomes his favorite sound.

“I don’t know, honey” She answers, but they all know it’s a lie.

Richie just smiles proudly to himself, and finally goes back to playing video games with his friends.

All year (y/n) found herself bumping into Richie more and more.  They don’t have classes together, but he makes it his mission to find her in the halls and pretend it’s an accident- when they both know it’s not.  And in the afternoons, when she’s meant to be at the Denbrough’s to watch George while Bill goes out with his friends, Richie’s there more often than he used to be.

Bill was almost getting sick of his company.  Richie was the kind of person that wears you out when you’re around him enough- and Bill was exhausted.

One afternoon, (y/n) is helping Georgie with his Valentine’s Day cards for his class, cutting out hearts and helping him write the names of his classmates neatly on them.  Richie and Bill were supposed to go to the quarry, but as soon as Richie realized that (y/n) was already here, he changed his mind and said he’d rather play video games.

Bill, who had been playing video games for the past week straight, rolled his eyes.

“R-really? Again?”

“What?” Richie shrugged innocently.

“Y-you’ve done this a-all week,” Bill groaned.  “You s-say you w-want to h-hang out, and th-then we just stay h-here so y-you can make goo goo eyes a-at (y/n)”

“Who’s making goo goo eyes at me?” (y/n) asked with a knowing smile, and Richie jumped about ten feet in the air as he turned to see her behind him.

“When the hell did you get here?” He shrieked, and Bill laughed at his friend.

“I’ve been here since school let out,” She answered.  “Also, there’s leftover candy from Georgie’s valentines” She adds, and then goes back to the kitchen table to help Georgie with the finishing touches.

“Why are you giving away my candy?” The six year old complained when (y/n) sat back down with him.

“Because,” She hummed.  “Valentine’s Day is about giving,” She told him.  “But you can still eat some of it” She added in a quieter voice, and Georgie grinned as he opened up a Hershey Kiss.

“I can’t wait to give these out” He said, while carefully tracing letters on a pink heart.

“Anyone special you’re giving these to, kiddo?” (y/n) asked in a teasing voice.

“What!?”” Georgie squealed.  “No!”

But the smile on his face and his rosy cheeks told her otherwise.

“Are you sure?” She drawled.  “There’s not some cutie in your class that you have a crush on?”

“(y/n)! Gross!” Georgie continued to shriek at her insinuation.

“You’re lying,” (y/n) teased.  “But that’s alright.  You don’t have to tell me who you have a crush on,” Georgie shook his head in denial, and she stuck her tongue out at him.  “I already know it’s that cute little girl… what’s her name… Jane…?”

“(y/n)!” George screamed at the top of his lungs in embarrassment, while she just laughed and looked through his assortment of valentines.

“Here it is!” She declared, finding the much prettier-looking card he’d made addressed to her.  “Georgie, aw, this is beautiful,” She told him, admiring the cute way he’d drawn more hearts on the inside of the paper surrounding Jane’s name.  “She’s going to love it”

Georgie took the card out of (y/n’s) hand delicately, looking at it before putting it back in the pile.

“You think so?”

“I know so honey,” (y/n) said sweetly.  “Every girl wants a valentine from a cute boy,” She told him, and then poked his nose playfully.  “And you are the cutest”

He giggled bashfully, shaking his head.

From the living room, Richie swore a lightbulb went off over his head, and he turned to Bill with a grin.

“Can you distract (y/n) for me?” He asked.

Bill’s brow furrowed.

“S-sure, f-for how l-long?” ___

(y/n) ended up hanging out at Bill’s house so much and became so familiar with his friends that she was one of them now, and she liked it a lot.  She enjoyed cliff jumping at the quarry, and playing games at the arcade, and sneaking out for ice cream in the middle of the night.

She got to know Stan, and that he’s a really nice person under all his eye rolls and sarcastic comments.

And Eddie, the sweet hypochondriac that was afraid of anything and everything that moved.

And then there was Richie, who she came to know so well that you could ask her anything about him and she’d give you the answer.  He was a trashmouth with a soft spot, who loved Street Fighter, and being with his friends.  He called her pet names, and flirted with her to no end, and he always just seemed to appear around her.  And she grew to love his company.

Her phone rang one night, around eleven o’clock.  Late enough that she was lucky to pick it up before her parents could hear and ask who was ringing at such a late hour.

“Hello?” She whispered into the phone, holding it close to her ear.

“What’re you doing up so late, babe?” The familiar voice of Richie Tozier questioned, and she chuckled.

“Well, I could ask you the same thing,” She murmured back.  “What’re you doing calling so late?”

“To see if you want to go out” He replied nonchalantly.

“Go on…” (y/n) mused.

“Well, I have quite the fucking hankering for milkshakes, so I thought I’d phone up my best girl to see if she’d join me”

She giggled into the phone, nodding her head, even though he couldn’t see her.

“Alright, I’ll meet you at the diner in half an-”

“No fucking way, I’ll come pick you up,” Richie declared.  “You’re not gonna walk two miles in the middle of the night looking as good as you do.  You’ll get plucked off just like all the other kids in this town”

She smiled and bit back a giggle at his short rant.

“Fine, when you get here just um… throw a pebble at my window or something”

“How romantic-”

“And I mean a pebble, Richie, if you break my window-”

“No worries babe, see you in a bit” He replied before hanging up.

He picked her up twenty minutes later and then they were off to the diner they’d been to a hundred times with the others.  But never just the two of them.

Actually, they never did anything just the two of them.

“So this is like our first date, huh?” Richie asked after they’d ordered their milkshakes.

“Right,” She monotoned sarcastically.  “Sure”

“It absolutely is, little miss attitude”

“Richie,” She spoke affectionately, but her brows crinkled.  He looked at her, waiting for her to continue, but she gave up on trying to find the right words, and leaned over the table to pluck the cherry from the top of his milkshake.  “I’m taking your cherry” She announced at the same time, and popped it in her mouth.

“You’re a dork, no wonder you’re friends with Bill” Richie snorted, and she flicked the stem at his face.

“You’re friends with him too” She argued.

“Well you were friends with him first,” Richie retorted, the both of them laughing.  “Guess that makes me a dork too then”

She nodded in agreement.

“You absolutely are” She said, almost lovingly, before taking a drink of her milkshake.

Richie smiled back at her, their eyes locked as they sat in silence for a moment.

He’d never really like anyone this way before.  The crushes he’d had growing up were fleeting and pointless.  He’d never wanted to actually be with someone, not in the way he wants to be with (y/n).  His friends teased him relentlessly for actually falling for someone, but Richie paid them no mind.

(y/n) was different.  She was kind, and sweet, and beautiful inside and out- she was all of these lovely things wrapped up in a package with a bow on it.  There wasn’t a single thing about her that Richie didn’t love.

The diner kicked them out at half past midnight, since they had closed at midnight, and were tired of these kids sticking around.

So Richie and (y/n) leisurely made their way back to her house, Richie walking her home without question.

He was quiet for a while, and it wasn’t until (y/n) realized she’d been talking the whole time that she caught on.

She looked over at him, catching his eyes on her, and her brow furrowed.

“You’re quiet, are you alright?” She asked.  “Do you feel sick? Is it a fever? Are you going to die?” She began to tease him, poking his side and making him laugh.

“No- n-no, just th-thinking” He stammered back.

“You sound like Bill now, what’re you thinking about?” She asked.

He looked nervous, his eyes could barely meet hers, and he was fidgeting with his hands.

“I- uh…” He cleared his throat.  “I want to- um- holdyourhand”

Richie spoke so fast she almost didn’t catch it, but a smile broke across her face and she reached her hand out towards his, her fingers gently skimming over his.

“You didn’t have to ask” She said softly, and when Richie looked down at her there was a blush adorning her cheeks.

He smiled back, in an anxious sort of way, and linked his fingers through hers.

They talked the rest of the way home, their conjoined hands swinging between them.  The walk was longer than it needed to be, not that either were complaining.  They were both stalling, and finding ‘shortcuts’ that would add a few extra minutes to their trip.

It was closer to two am by the time they’d wandered back into (y/n’s) yard for her to climb back into her room.

“Thanks for calling, Richie,” She told him.  “I had a fun night with you”

He grinned back at her.

“Of course you did babe, I’m delightful”

She chuckled, and didn’t want to inflate his ego anymore than she already had tonight.  But she agreed with him anyways.

“Goodnight” She whispered with a sweet smile.

“Night” He replied, and watched to make sure she climbed back through her window safely.

She gave him a wave as she shut off her lights and closed her window.  Richie waved back, and took off towards his own house.  He already wanted to do it all over again. ___

For such a dreaded occasion, you look beautiful, Richie thinks.

She’s standing in the middle of the Denbrough’s living room, wearing a black dress that falls nicely to her knees.  Her hair falls naturally around her face, her poor, grief stricken face.

She’d come over long before any of Bill’s other friends, but the family wasn’t surprised to see her at their doorstep, bright and early for the wake.

When her eyes land on his, she walks over to him right away.

“Richie-“ Her voice failed her as she reached him, and he gave her a sad smile.

“Hey, babe,” He murmured to her.  “How're you holding up?”

He knew the answer, but he asked anyways because he cared about her.

“Oh,” She mumbled, and cleared her throat of the tears.  “You know, uh, terribly”

He reached his hands out to her, about to step forward and hug her, but he was denied the chance before he could.

“(y/n),” Bill walked over to her, and hugged her right away.  “Th-thanks for c-coming this morning” He said through his tears.

(y/n) might have been crying all day, but Bill hasn’t stopped sobbing since he heard the news.

“Of course” She said softly, patting his back before pulling away.

“W-we’re gonna head o-out soon,” Bill said to the two of them.  “Shouldn’t b-be too much l-longer”

“Okay,” (y/n) said softly.  “You should go be with your parents, I’ll be alright”

“You s-sure?”

“Yeah, Richie will keep me company” She said, and Richie nodded, stepping forward to be by her side.

“Alright, I-I’ll see you g-guys later”

Bill went back to join his parents, while (y/n) and Richie waited around until the wake was finished so they could go to the funeral service.

They didn’t talk much, but Richie didn’t leave her side once, which she was more grateful for than he’d ever know.

When they did go to the service, she asked him to sit with her, which he immediately obliged.

There was quite some time before the service started, where the guests were getting settled, and during this time it took (y/n) everything in her power to breathe normally, and not start crying again.

When the ceremony started, so did the tearflow.

She had to cover her mouth with her hand so that she didn’t make any noise and disrupt the scene, but Richie still caught it.

He looked over at her, a frown on his face at how torn apart she was by this.  He was hurting too, he’d loved Georgie and couldn’t believe what had happened, but (y/n) was falling apart at the seams right in front of him.

She turned to him, having caught his stare.

Her hand fell from her mouth, and she wiped at the tears under her eyes.

“Richie?” She whispered quietly as not to disrupt the service.

“Yeah?” He leaned closer to be more private.

“Will you hold my hand?”

Her voice cracked, with her tears in her throat it was hard to whisper and still be audible.  But she knew Richie heard her, because he nodded, and took her hand in his, intertwining their fingers and squeezing it gently.

“You didn’t have to ask” He told her softly, and then wrapped his other hand around hers as well, clasping it safely.

He had no idea that he was absolutely grounding her to reality right now.  Even if it was a shitty reality.

She was still crying, but the tears fell silently, and her breathing had evened out.

It was hard to watch Bill deliver his eulogy.  Harder than watching his parents speak.  He was a mess, crying and blubbering, stuttering far more than he usually did.  (y/n) wanted to run up and hug him and help him- but she settled on leaning closer to Richie, and squeezing his hands a little tighter.

Richie lifted her hand and pressed his lips to the back of her knuckles, before dropping it back to his lap and running the pad of his thumb over them, a rhythmic, soothing feeling.

Once the service was over, and the guests were standing to either sneak out or pay their respects to the Denbroughs, (y/n) stayed seated.

Richie sat with her, patiently waiting for her to say something, do something.  The state she was in was starting to scare him, with her glossy eyes trained ahead of her, and her body unmoving.

“(y/n)?” He murmured, finally gaining her attention, and she looked at him, with the most fear he’d ever seen in her eyes.  “Do you, um, want to stay here awhile?” He asked her, “I’ll stay with you, if you do.  Unless you want me to go, th-that’s fine too”

“No,” She said quickly, shaking her head.  “Please, um, stay, we can go” She said, smoothing out her dress as she stood from her seat.

“Do you want to go outside?” He asked quietly, standing with her.

The grave was already dug and refilled, seeing as there wasn’t much to put there, besides an empty coffin.  Other guests had already passed through and paid their respects, many of them bored of the occasion.  Children died every day in Derry, the loss of Georgie Denbrough was hardly shocking.

(y/n) nodded, and Richie’s hand laid on the small of her back as they walked out of the funeral home together.  She walked so closely next to him that her shoulder kept on knocking into his.  After the fourth time she stopped apologizing for it, because he’d assured her he didn’t mind.

Their steps began to slow down as they approached the cemetery, and a part of her wanted to dig her heels into the ground before she could see it.  To turn around and run away until she was far enough that she forgot completely.

But she wrapped her own arm around Richie’s middle, and kept moving forward.

There were only a few people left at the grave, and she stopped just a few feet in front of it.  The earth fresh on top of it, dirt and grass tousled underneath the pile of flowers and teddy bears.

Her chest began to heave again, and she wrapped both arms around Richie’s torso without thinking about it, clinging onto him tightly.  He couldn’t have pushed her off even if he wanted to.

And he didn’t.  He held her close, tucking her head against his chest and rubbing her back in circles while her tears dampened the material of his suit jacket.

Bill was sat next to the grave, knees pulled close to his chest.  He looked to be all out of tears, and was left to just stare at the marble stone in the ground.  It was heartbreaking.

The adults that were left, maybe six or seven of them, were void of emotion.  No tears, no whimpers, and the frowns they wore seemed to be unamused rather than saddened.  It was heartbreaking as well, but mostly just sparked a rage in (y/n) that she’d never felt before.

“There’s not even a body,” her voice came out in a whimper.  “How can there be a grave if there’s no body-”

Richie hugged her impossibly tighter, and rested his cheek against the top of her head as she buried her face into his shirt.  She couldn’t bear to look at the sight any longer.

“I know, honey” He murmured into her hair.

“It’s not fair” She wept.

“I know,” Richie said again.  “I know it’s not”

He wished he had the magic words that made her feel better, or at least get her to stop crying.  But he knew there were no such thing, and that the hurt she felt would linger inside her for the rest of her life.  Maybe it’s presence would weaken over time, and she would be able to go about her life, but she’d never forget this pain.

They stood there for maybe another twenty minutes, while (y/n) reflected on every minute she’d ever spent with Georgie, and Richie comforted her quietly in his arms.  And when she was ready to go, he draped the jacket of his suit over the girl’s shoulders and walked her home, hand in hand.

She hugged him again at her doorstep, catching him right before he could turn away to leave.  It caught him by surprise, she’d grabbed him so fast, but he reciprocated, wrapping his arms around her and holding her close again.

He wanted to hold her all the time.

“Thank you” She mumbled into his shoulder.

“For what?” He asked, pulling away to look at her.

“Just for- for being there, today, with me,” She answered, a watery smile on her lips.  “It meant a lot” She added in a smaller voice.

He nodded his head, returning the smile.

“Call me if you need anything okay? Anything,” He told her, and she nodded.  “Alright.  I’ll see you later, babe”

With that, he pressed a lingering kiss on her forehead, and headed off. ___

It took a while for (y/n) to open up to her usual self.  The rest of the school year was difficult, especially as more and more children started to go missing, and presumed dead.  But by the time summer vacation rolled around, she’d grown used to it, and Richie could tell she was starting to move on.

They’d decided to go to the Barrens, Bill decided anyways.  And no one was about to tell him there was no use.

So here she was, taking off her shoes and socks to walk through the shitty water with Bill and Richie.  Stan and Eddie had decided against going into the sewers, finding it repulsive, which was understandable.

But Bill was hellbent on getting to the bottom of all the crazy shit going on, and (y/n) needed answers as well.

Richie only went because he goes where (y/n) goes.  And if she wanted to walk through sewer water then… so be it, he was there right by her side.

“That’s greywater!” Eddie hissed.

“What the fuck is greywater?” Richie retorted, picking up a large stick floating in the water.

“It’s basically piss and shit- I’m just saying!”

“You don’t have to come if you don’t want to Eds” (y/n) told the anxious boy while Richie threw god-knows-what towards him.

(y/n) gave the boy a look at the action, since Eddie had screamed and was still freaking out as the item splashed in front of him.

“What?” Richie asked her innocently.

“Come on,” She said, reaching out and grabbing his hand before he could bother their friends anymore.  “We gotta get going-”

Before they could continue their trek into the sewers, there was a loud scream, and then a splash.

Everyone whipped around, making their way towards the commotion in the cleaner water.

“Holy shit,” Richie called out, seeing a boy there, bleeding out.  “What the fuck happened to you?”

(y/n) let go of Richie’s hand to run up to him, helping him out of the water.

“You’re Ben, right?” She asked.  “We had algebra together?”

He nodded, unable to form any real words as his hand clutched over his stomach.  He seemed to be bleeding profusely.

“We have to help him” (y/n) cast Bill an apologetic glance.

“W-we’ll take him t-to t-town” Bill said, forgetting about searching the Barrens for now.

Richie and (y/n) helped the new boy back to their bikes.

“Thank you, (y/n)” Ben said to the girl, which made Richie scoff, and narrow his eyes a bit.

Before he could make some dumb comment, (y/n) tugged on his shirt and pulled him away.

“I helped too” He muttered, and she giggled as she got on the back of his bike.

“I know” She replied while everyone made their way back into town.

“The fuck does he think he is-”

“Calm down,” She laughed, setting her chin on his shoulder.  “He’s a nice guy that needs our help”

He muttered the rest of the ride anyways, which didn’t surprise (y/n) even a little bit.

They decided that Ben would wait outside in an alley while Bill, Stan, Eddie, and (y/n) went into the Keene’s corner store to get supplies to help fix him up.

Leaving Richie and Ben outside.

“Glad to meet you before you died,” Richie said awkwardly, not knowing what else to say to him.

Ben looked up at him with a confused face, unsure what to make of this guy he just met.

“Better not be fucking hitting on (y/n/n) though” He added.

“What?” Ben asked, only getting more perplexed with every minute spent with Richie.

“I saw you two,” Richie mumbled, picking at his fingers while Ben stared at him.  “Real chummy-”

“You think I have a crush on (y/n)?” Ben asked with a chuckle.  “I barely know her-”

“I’m just fucking saying”

Ben rolled his eyes, but didn’t argue it anymore.

A few minutes later, (y/n), Stan, and Eddie rounded the corner, running full speed with their hands full of medical supplies.  Gauze, sticky wrap, bandaids, rubbing alcohol, along with a lot of other useless items.

“Where the hell is Bill?” Richie asked while (y/n) and Eddie got to work on patching up Ben.

“He’s talking to Beverly, she helped us get this stuff” (y/n) said, using almost an entire roll of paper towels to clean up all the blood.

“She bought all this?” Richie asked, taking the roll from her so he could unwrap some at a time.

“No…” Stan trailed off.

“She distracted Mr Keene while we stole it,” Eddie said, putting on a pair of rubber gloves before grabbing the bottle of rubbing alcohol.  “I didn’t want to, but Bill said-”

“Yeah, yeah,” (y/n) waved a dismissive hand.  “We didn’t have any other choice”

“Damn, you’re a shoplifter now?” Richie asked, smirking down at (y/n) while she was holding up Ben’s shirt to make it easier for Eddie.  “That’s hot-”

“Beep beep, Richie” Stan groaned.

“We had to,” (y/n) shrugged.  “It’s not like we really wanted to”

Bill walked up a few minutes later, Beverly Marsh at his side, which seemed to make Ben brighten a little.

“Hey, new kid,” She greeted him with a smirk on her lips.  “You sure they got the right stuff to fix you up?”

Ben just laughed and bashfully looked away from her.

“Alright alright, let’s get a move on.  Come on Dr K, fix him up!”

“Richie, I can’t do shit when you’re distracting me with your voices-”

“Suck the wound! Get in there” Richie said, kneeling right down into the boy’s face.

“Okay, give them some space,” (y/n) said, standing up and pulling Richie back out of the way.  “Doctor Eds is gonna fix him up”

“Don’t call me Eds” Eddie muttered while taping a patch of gauze over Ben’s stomach.

“It was Henry, wasn’t it?” (y/n) asked, and Ben nodded.

“Yeah, I was just walking home and they found me on the bridge…”

“Well, you’re one of us now,” Stan chuckled.  “All it takes is having Bowers beat the shit out of you”

“W-welcome to the Loser’s Club” Bill said. ___

“I think that Ben has a crush on Beverly” (y/n) said quietly.

She sat next to Richie on a rock at the quarry.

They were all hanging out, with their new friends Ben and Beverly too.  Beverly was sunbathing, and (y/n) couldn’t help but notice the boys’ eyes all on her.

Except when she turned to whisper to Richie, his gaze was already on her, and it made her cheeks turn pink.

“What makes you say that?”

“Look at him” She gestured to where Ben sat.

He was staring at Beverly too, but he head his head in his hands, and a lazy smile on his face.

“He’s got heart eyes,” (y/n) giggled, before looking back at Richie.  “Don’t you see it?”

He let out an airy laugh, before nodding his head.

“Yeah, heart eyes” He agreed.

It made a weight lift off of Richie’s chest however.  To know that Ben really hadn’t been crushing on (y/n) like he’d thought, and actually liked Beverly.

When the day came to an end, and the sun was starting to set, Ben mentioned something about the unusual disappearances in Derry, and that he’d been researching it since he’d moved here.

Richie could feel (y/n) stiffen next to him, her full attention on him as he began to explain the amount of deaths in Derry compared to the national average.

He passed out the few newspaper clippings that he’d had in his backpack.

“Do you have more of these?” (y/n) asked.

“Yeah, I have lots of stuff back at my place” Ben said.

“Can I see?” She asked again quickly.

“Y-yeah, me t-too” Bill agreed.

Next thing they knew, they were putting their clothes back on, and heading to Ben’s pace.  Richie wasn’t so sure about this idea, but if (y/n) wanted to know more then he would go with her.

Ben had so much research about Derry that it was taped on his walls.  Newspaper articles, pages from books, photographs, anything that had to do with the mysterious vanishings of children, Ben had it.

“Derry used to be known for it’s beaver trapping-”

“Still is, am I right boys?” Richie grinned, holding his hand up for a high five, only for Stan and Eddie to roll their eyes.

He turned to (y/n) with that goofy smile of his, and she shook her head, pulling his hand down.

“Beep beep, Richie” She said quietly, and looked back to Ben’s walls.

He could still see a smile on her lips though.

Ben went on to explain his research while (y/n) was reading.  Richie was half-listening, mostly just lingering by (y/n) until she realized this was pointless and they could go.

“Look at this,” She whispered to him, pulling down a particular clipping that she recognized.  It was the article that came out when the Denbroughs told the police that their son was missing.  “It’s Georgie’s”

She had the same clipping tucked safely in her desk drawer at home.

Richie sighed, taking the paper from her hands, and sticking it back on the wall.

“You’ve read that a million times” He told her carefully, as not to strike a nerve.

She looked up at him, about to protest, but the look in his eyes told her not to.  He was only trying to look out for her, to keep her from going through the same torture again.

“You’re right” She mumbled. ___

(y/n) was walking the streets late one night, clearing her head, and enjoying the nice summer weather.  It had been a while where she had a clear mind, and it was nice that the only thoughts that crossed her mind were good ones.  About her excitement for her classes next year, about her new friends, about Richie, it was nice.

“(y/n)?” A small, familiar sweet voice called.

She stopped in her tracks, looking around in the dark for the owner of the voice.

“Yeah?” She called, trying to follow the sound.  “Georgie?” She called in a softer voice.

“(y/n), help me!” His voice shouted now, a panicked sound that made her heart beat out of control in her chest.

“I- I’m coming! Where are you?”

She ran as fast as she could towards his voice.

“Georgie! George where are you?” She called.

But the streets were empty, and she could hardly see a thing.

She screamed his name nonetheless, desperate to find him, wherever he is.

“(y/n)!” He pleaded.  “(y/n) please! He’s got me!”

It wasn’t fair, the faster she ran, the further away she felt from him.  His screams beginning to sound like echos.

“Georgie where are you!? Georgie!”

“Right here”

She spun around as the voice seemed to whisper in her ear, but he wasn’t there.  There was nothing there.

“Hello?” She whispered, her panic for George morphing into a fear of whatever it was that was doing this to her.  “What is this? What’s going-”

“Are you afraid, little girl?” It spoke again, but it didn’t sound like Georgie anymore.  This new voice was high pitched, and gravelly.

“N-no-”

“Boo!”

Suddenly a clown lept in front of her, which was terrifying enough on it’s own.  What made it truly scare her, was the arm that hung from it’s shark-like teeth.  A little body connected to it, clad in a bloodied raincoat, and a paper boat in his hands.  The arm was beginning to sever, as the clown chomped rather harshly, separating it completely from the little boy’s body.

“Georgie!” (y/n) screamed as his limp body fell at her feet.

(y/n) shot up in bed with a scream, heaving in a cold sweat as the image replayed in her head, on a traumatizing loop.

She was quick to scramble out of bed, and pick up the phone on her bedside table.  Her hands were shaking so bad that she almost couldn’t punch in the only number she knew by memory.

But it rang, and a few seconds later, Richie picked up.

“Hello?” He sounded tired, and his voice had that low scratchy sound it always had when he was tired.

“R-Richie- I- I-” Her voice was wobbling and stuttering so much he couldn’t hardly make out what she was saying, just that she was scared, and crying.

“(y/n)?” He spoke, “What happened? Are you okay?”

“N-n-no th-there was- a clown- and his arm- and Georgie-”

“I’m coming over”

“B-but my parents-”

“Babe, I can hardly hear you, I’m coming over”

“Okay” She whimpered, the first word that wasn’t choppy.

“I’ll see you in a little bit, okay?”

“Okay” She said again.

She sat on the floor, between her bed and window, with her lamp turned on so she wasn’t surrounded by darkness.  And waited.  

Richie showed up in record time- nine minutes- and didn’t even have to knock on her window before she was shooting up from the floor and unlocking it.

“Hey, Juliet-”

He’d barely spoken before she was yanking him inside, wrapping herself around him so completely and fell to the ground.

Her arms were wound around his neck as she was sat between his legs on the floor, her own legs wrapped around his hips, and her face buried into her neck.

“Look babe, I’m used to girls throwing themselves at me, but I can’t breathe” He joked.

She let go of him, still sat on the floor between his legs, and he could see now that whatever happened, had really shaken her up.

“What was it?” He asked, brushing her tangles of hair out of her face.  “A nightmare?”

Her eyes fell shut as she nodded her head.

“It- it was so bad,” She said softly, voice cracking.  “It- it had Georgie-”

“Who had him?” Richie asked, his brow furrowing.

“The clown,” She told him seriously.  “It was a clown, and he- he- he ate him” She whimpered.

Richie was still confused by her bad dream, but he knew that it freaked out, so he continued to pet her hair.

“It’s alright,” He hummed.  “It was just a bad dream, (y/n)” He told her, staring at her seriously.

“But- but it was so real,” She cried softly.  “I could feel it breathing down my neck, Richie-”

“It’s not real” He whispered.  “It’s not real, it can’t hurt you, okay?” One of his hands laid on her cheek, his thumb gently stroking over her cheekbone.  “Do you understand me? It can’t hurt you,”

She sniffled, and nodded her head shakily.

“I promise,” He said, leaning in closer.  “I know it was scary, but it’s gone now”

“But what if it comes back?” She mewled.

Richie looked at her for a moment, before letting out a soft sigh as he realized she wasn’t going to bounce back from this anytime soon.

“Then I’ll be right here,” He said.  “I’ll stay with you, if you want that is”

“You’d do that?” She asked breathlessly, hope sparking in her chest.

“Yeah, of course” He answered with a small laugh.

(y/n) smiled before wrapping her arms around him and hugging him tightly again.

“Thank you,” She whispered as she buried her face into the crook of his neck.  “Thank you so much”

“Don’t mention it, babe” He said, rubbing a hand over her back comfortingly.

The girl stayed wrapped around his body like an octopus, and Richie chuckled as he realized she wasn’t going to get up without a push.

“Alright then,” He let out a groan as he picked her up, her arms and legs still clinging onto him.  “Come on, time to go back to bed”

She didn’t say anything as he shut and locked her window, and then carefully placed her back in bed, unwrapping her limbs from him.

“Do you want me to turn the light off, or leave it on?” He asked.

“You can turn it off” She mumbled out, and he did so, before crawling under the covers with her.

She stared at him for a moment while he got settled, and it wasn’t until he’d gotten comfortable under the blankets that he caught her.  Her cheeks warmed up as their eyes met, and Richie seemed to study her for a moment, trying to figure out what that look on her face meant.

“Are you feeling any better?” He whispered.  He was so close she could feel his warm breath on her nose.

“Yeah,” She whispered back.  “A little”

“Good” He answered.

It was quiet for a minute as they laid there, staring at each other.

“Rich, can I ask you something?” (y/n) said, shifting nervously under the covers.

“Yeah” He hummed back.

“Do you think that, um... do you think we’ll go missing?”

He sighed, and reached his hand out to grab onto hers.

“No,” He said, squeezing it reassuringly.  “We won’t, neither of us- or the others,” He said.  “You’re not really worried about that are you?”

“I don’t know,” She murmured.  “With everything happening I just can’t help but wonder if it’s bound to happen, you know?”

Richie frowned at her.

“What?” (y/n) asked softly.  “I think it’s a pretty understandable fear, seeing as pretty much every other kid in this town-”

“It’s not gonna happen,” Richie said, tone low with seriousness.    “Okay? I’m not letting that happen”

She opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out.  She didn’t know what to say, so instead she just moved forwards and wrapped an arm around him, laying her head against his chest.

“Okay” She mumbled back into his chest.

It was quiet again, and she thought maybe Richie had fallen asleep.  It was three in the morning, and the rise and fall of his chest was slow and rhythmic, but he spoke up again.

“I don’t know what the fuck I’d do if I lost you,” He said.  He almost sounded scared, and it made her heart drop to her stomach.  “I’d go fucking batshit I can’t- I just can’t, alright?”

She looked up at him, nodding her head.

“You too” She whispered, a weak smile tugging on her lips.

He barely smiled back at her before she tucked herself back against him.

“Thanks for staying, Richie”

He kisses the top of your head with a featherlight touch, before cradling her close.

She doesn’t have another nightmare that night. ___

The next morning they wake up and head straight for Bill’s.  Apparently the clown hadn’t only appeared in (y/n’s) nightmares, and had been torturing the other Losers too.  Everyone had seen It, except for Richie, who wasn’t so sure that It existed.

They’d made a new friend, Mike Hanlon, who (y/n) was very fond of, especially when he’d said he worked on his grandfather’s farm.  Richie got along with him fine, but he was tired of meeting hot guys that (y/n) could potentially grow more attached to than him.  Not that he was jealous or anything...

They were piled into Bill’s garage, while he placed a map of Derry over the projector.

“N-Neibolt,” He explained.  “Th-that’s where It lives”

“That’s where I saw It” Eddie mumbled.

“We have to go,” Beverly chirped in.  “We have to go kill it, before it takes any other children”

“I’m in” (y/n) nodded.

“What? No fucking way,” Richie chimed in.  “We’re not going to a fucking crackhouse, Bill”

Eddie agreed, profusely shaking his head, before taking a hit of his inhaler.

“W-we have t-to-”

“No, we fucking don’t,” He said with annoyed narrowed eyes.  “There’s no way that you putting us through this shit-”

Before he could finish, the photos in Bill’s projector began to flicker, all on their own.

“Um, Bill?” (y/n) mumbled, standing up from her seat on the sofa.  “Can you stop with the pictures?” She knew deep down that he wasn’t controlling it, but a part of her wanted him to just shut it off.

“I- I’m not-”

The boy’s eyes widened as he watched as the projection zoomed in on a picture of his mother, with her face replaced with the face of the clown that almost all of them had seen before.

“Turn it off!” (y/n) screamed at him now.  “Bill! Turn it off!”

The others were watching in horror as the picture grew closer even faster.  Eddie jumped up into Stan’s arms, while Beverly, Ben, and Mike were huddled in a corner.  No one could tear their eyes away from the image.

“Turn it off!” (y/n) continued to yell, her own fear consumed her.  “Turn it off, turn it off turn it off!”

But Bill was just standing there, in front of the picture, almost in a trance as he stared at it.

It was almost moving like a movie now, and the clown was grinning sickeningly at them, his mouth and teeth bloody.

(y/n) was tugged by her arms into a chest, before she was spun around and only had a second to catch a glimpse of Richie before he was pushing her face into his chest, keeping her so that she couldn’t see what was going on.

But she seemed to sense that the demon had leapt out of the wall, because she jumped, and Richie held her tighter, and was whispering into her ear while the others scattered and screamed.

“It’s not real,” He said, over and over, like a mantra.  She wasn’t sure if it was to console her or himself.  “It’s not real, it’s not real, it’s not real”

And suddenly there was a bright light, and the commotion and noise halted.

She was slow to pull herself away from Richie, but even when she did, his hands cupped her face, eyes scanning over her body, checking for any sort of wound or bruise.

“You okay?” He mumbled.

She pushed his glasses up the slope of his nose before they could fall off his face completely.  Then she nodded her head.

“Yeah, I think so,” She breathed out.  “You?”

He nodded back.

“Yeah, I think so” He repeated.

“What the fuck are you doing?” Eddie spoke up, and the pair broke apart, both of their faces equally red.

“We have to go,” Beverly spoke up before either of them could come up with something to say.  “Now, while It’s not there.  The kids they- they could be there now”

“How do we know It’s not there?” Mike asked.

“W-we don’t” Bill said, picking up his bike and walking it down the driveway.

No one argued, and simply followed on their own bikes. ___

“I knew this was a bad idea, I fucking told you this was a bad idea” Richie was muttering nonstop as he walked next to (y/n) into the Neibolt house.

She had been holding his hand ever since they’d gotten off his bike, and at this point he thought she might have been glued to him.  She’d barely spoken a word.

The chaos happened all at once, it seemed.  It was a blur.

Richie’s missing poster, Eddie falling through the first story into the basement- it felt like she was trapped in a nightmare.

Richie was right, this was a very, very bad idea.

And suddenly she was knocked to the ground by a strong swinging force, which she didn’t realize until she opened her eyes that was It’s massive arm.  She couldn’t get herself to stand, so she weakly crawled backwards away from it as it menacingly walked towards her.

It wasn’t moving fast, it didn’t have the intention to kill her instantly, no.  It wanted to scare her first, it wanted to make her feel like she might have the chance to get away, when they both knew she didn’t.

“(y/n)!” Richie shrieked, leaving Eddie’s side to race towards her.

Beverly got there first, screaming at the top of her lungs as she impaled a fireplace poker through it’s face.

(y/n) gasped at the sight above her, blood and black matter dripping both onto her, and floating into the air.

She didn’t know how long she was stunned, until eventually Richie and Bev were helping her up, and rushing everyone out of the house.

She must not have been moving fast enough, because Richie stopped suddenly, sweeping his arm under her legs and carrying her much hastier outside.  Once they were on the lawn, waiting for Eddie’s mom to come get him, he’d set her back down.

When Ms K came for Eddie, she went on a whole spiel about how he’s not allowed to hang out with them anymore, before speeding off with him.

Just when (y/n) thought things couldn’t get any worse, Bill and Richie got into a fight.

Mike and Stan pulled Richie away before Richie could swing at Bill, who was still yelling at Richie while Ben held him back.

“Richie- Richie come on,” (y/n) said, trying to get him to calm down.  “Just stop, please-”

“We can’t leave, we have to stay together, It can’t defeat us when we’re together” Beverly pleaded.

But Bill had already gotten on his bike.

“F-forget it,” He said.  “N-none of you care.  None of y-you c-care about G-Georgie”

“Fuck you!”

The others wildly turned to (y/n), who was the last person they expected to lash you like that.  For a moment, Richie had even thought it was him.  But there stood (y/n), with her middle finger pointed at her oldest friend, and a scowl on her face, and tears in her eyes that she was trying her damn hardest not to let drop.

“I loved Georgie,” She said, still shouting, but it was clear that she was choking up.  “I loved him so goddamn much he- he was my brother too!”

Richie reached out to her, but she hit his hands away, eyes still angrily locked on Bill.

“It’s been six months, and ten days,” She told him.  “And every.  Fucking.  Day.  I wish it could have been me.  I’d give anything to have him back a-and you kn-know it!”

Her tears began to fall, and her friends were silent as she caught her breath.

“I’m here for the same reasons as you,” She whimpered out, no longer caring if she cried.  “I’ve followed every clue, searched every fucking inch of this town, and nearly gotten murdered by a clown,” She reminded him.  “So fuck you for thinking I don’t care”

She finally begins to cry, and shakes her head.

“I’m going home” She mumbles, walking off down the street.

“(y/n) let me take you-”

“No thanks,” The girl declines Richie, for probably the first time ever.  “I just want to be by myself for a while”

He doesn’t argue with her, because he knows better, and he knows this is a different kind of grief.  But at the same time, he wants to punch Bill right in the fucking face.

And when she’s gone, he nearly does.  But Mike and Stan hold him back again before he gets the chance. ___

A week went by of (y/n) doing nothing.  She didn’t reach out to her friends, she barely even left her room.  All she could do was sit and think about Georgie, and It, and it was suffocating.  It had truly started to feel like she would die if she spent another minute trapped in her own thoughts.

And while it was clear that she was re-cycling through the stages of grief, but her parents were oblivious to the extremities of her sadness.  But (y/n) had to admit she was a bit grateful, because there was nothing they could do to lift her spirits.  They’d never been good at that part of the job.

The hardest part was not calling Richie.

But finally, after the week passed, he showed up.

(y/n) didn’t want to get the door, but she was the only one home, and whoever was there kept knocking, and at this point she just wanted to kick them off the property.

So you can imagine her surprise when she opened the door to reveal Richie Tozier standing there.

“Richie-”

“Before you say no, we’re going to the arcade,” He spoke so fast that his words slurred together a bit, nervous that she was going to turn him away.  “Um- if- if you want to, anyways”

She was stunned for a moment, staring at him in silence, unsure of what to say.

While on the inside, her heart was bursting with joy.  She’d never been so happy to see him.

“Okay,” She agreed with a shaky nod of her head.  “Let me just go get dressed and get my quarters”

They walked to the arcade together, pockets full of change, and not really knowing what to say to one another.  Richie had been rambling for a while now about coming close to beating his own high score on Street Fighter, but eventually he shut himself up and tried not to mention it again.

“You know I… um…” He shoved his hands into his pockets, fingers jangling around the coins to distract him from his own awkwardness.  “I know it’s only been a week but I uh, I missed you, babe”

(y/n) looked up at him, even though he was too shy, and could barely tear his eyes away from his shoes.  If he had looked over, maybe he’d see the first smile on her face in a while.

“I missed you too,” She told him honestly.  “Got too used to seeing your dumb face everyday” She added teasingly, and gently elbowed him in the side.

He chuckled, pushing her back.

“Fuck off you love my dumb face” He retorted.

She didn’t say anything back, just continued to shove him as they walked along the street.

When they got to the arcade, she played a few rounds of Street Fighter with him, before taking a seat and just admiring him while he played.  Richie always looked so focused when he played his game, his lip between his teeth and his glasses often slipping down his face from how vigorously he’d move about the joystick.  It used to make (y/n) laugh, but now the sight was almost comforting.

When Richie ran out of quarters, he sat with her, drinking slushies and getting used to that warm feeling in his chest that he always got when he was around her.  It had been so weird not seeing her for a week.  Not talking to (y/n) was probably the toughest thing he’d ever gone through, and that was saying something, seeing as he was almost murdered a couple days ago.

He wanted to tell her that he was fairly certain he was in love with her.  That there was no logical explanation for the magnetic pull he felt towards her, and that it was much stronger than just a crush.  He’d used to think that she was just his first crush, and that it was okay, because she was pretty and smart and witty and she laughed at his jokes- but after a year and a half of being by her side, he knew it was so astronomically more than that.  It just had to be love that he felt.

But while he was building up the courage to confess these thoughts, Bill had walked into the arcade, and interrupted the moment.

“H-hey g-guys,” He stuttered.

He was greeted with two pairs of unamused eyes.  Neither (y/n) or Richie were all too excited about his surprise visit, having not made amends from the last time they saw each other.

“Look, uh, It g-got B-Beverly,” Bill said.  “I-I know you’re m-mad b-but-”

“We’re coming,” (y/n) told him, already getting up.  “Come on” She hissed to Richie, who was still sat at the table.

“What-!?”

“We’re going” She said in monotone, and the boy shot right up and followed them out of the arcade. ___

“Do you think we’ll need that?” (y/n) asked, walking up to Mike.

She’d been staring at the nail gun strapped to his waist for the past half an hour.  She knew she was walking towards certain death- but she just couldn’t focus on anything other than that gun.

Somehow it looked very fitting and out of place in Mike’s position at the same time, and that made it all the more unsettling.

“I don’t know,” He answers, eyeing the weapon with the same amount of discomfort as she had been.  “I hope not”

(y/n) can only nod her head, and turned back to see Richie wandering behind the rest of the group.  It was almost like he was waiting for her to come and walk with him, one hand in his pocket, the other holding a flashlight that shone everywhere but right in front of him.

If he was waiting for her, it worked, because she walked right back to him, and stuck to his side for the rest of their venture through the sewers.  He finally used the flashlight properly when she joined him.

“Are you scared?” (y/n) asked, in a quiet enough voice that no one else could hear her.

“No,” Richie shook his head, and she couldn’t tell if he was lying or not.  “Are you?”

“No” She mumbled back.

And then slipped her hand into his and held on tight.

Richie squeezed it back.

It felt like a long time to get to Beverly, when the elapsed time couldn’t have been more than an hour.  Despite everyone’s objections, Bill had wandered off on his own search for the girl.

Now that they were separated, (y/n) wished she’d gone with them, and her fear only grew the more she thought about him, and Bev too, being out here all alone.

“I- I should’ve apologized,” She was muttering nonstop into Richie’s ear, her hand trembling in his.  “I should’ve told him I was sorry I- I didn’t mean it- I didn’t mean to hurt him and now he- he’s-”

“Alright babe, that’s enough, you gotta calm down,”

Richie stopped her by her shoulders, and nodded to the others to keep heading forward so they could have a moment of privacy.

“Bill’s a tough motherfucker, he almost broke my nose,” He told her, his eyes focused on her sincerely.  “And he’s got that gun.  So even if there was trouble, he can fight back, okay?”

“But-”

“No, no more buts.  He’s fine.  We’re all fine, and we’re all going to be fine,” He said.  “Don’t beat yourself up anymore.  It’s almost over”

She nods, and thanks him quietly as he takes her hand again and they hastily make their way towards the others.

“Beverly?”

Ben saw her first, floating in the air, her eyes a terrifying milky white, and (y/n) just about lost it again.  Richie must’ve been able to tell, because he squeezed her hand again, and rubbed his thumb over hers.

Mike and Stan helped Ben get her down, but even when they’d brought her to the ground she was still in an unconscious state.  But she couldn’t be dead, right? She still had a pulse, she was still upright, there was no way she was dead.

“Beverly, Beverly!” Ben shook the girl’s shoulders desperately, and his voice was strained in a way (y/n) had never heard from him before.

In fact, she’d never seen such emotion from him, not even the day she’d met him, half carved up and bleeding out.  It broke her heart to see him hurting so much over Bev’s current state.

She opened her mouth to say something, to assure him that she would be okay and they’d find out how to fix her, but she had no idea what to tell him, and snapped her mouth shut again.

And then, Ben leaned forward, and he kissed Beverly.  Right on the lips

Eddie, Stan, and Mike all winced, staring at the boy like he’d just lost his mind and done the most vile thing imaginable.

(y/n), however, watched hopefully, something inside her saying yes Ben, this will work.

She glanced up at Richie, who was too busy staring at the scene to feel her gaze on him.  That spark inside her warming up, and spreading across her whole self as she looked at him now.

His brows were furrowed, and his lips were parted, completely confused as to why Ben would just kiss Bev like that.  It was random, and weird, and-

- well, it worked, actually.

And that worried look on his face disappeared and was quickly replaced with relief, as he turned to mutter a thank god to (y/n), who was already staring at him.  A very different kind of stare.  There was a look in her eyes that he couldn’t quite place, but he knew he’d seen it there before.

The night that she’d called him over because of her nightmare.  She’d looked at him like that.

He smiled softly down at her, that look making him a little nervous, and yet… like he was back at home, safe and sound.

“January embers” Beverly said, confusing everyone, except Ben apparently.

“My heart burns there too”

“There’s still a fucking clown out there guys can we maybe hurry the fuck along?” Richie just about shouted, earning himself a nudge in the ribs from (y/n).

Bill came around a few minutes later, and the relief that spread through her was that of a tidal wave.  She ran towards him quickly, not bothering to see that the nail gun in his hand was no longer loaded.

“Thank god you’re okay,” She breathed out, wrapping her arms around his neck and squeezing the life out of him.  “I’m sorry Bill- I’m so sorry about what I said, I didn’t mean it-”

“I-It’s okay (y/n),” Bill wheezed.  “I-I know you d-didn’t.  B-but I c-can’t b-breathe”

She let go of him, bashfully smiling while he pretended to heave.

“A-are you a-all okay?” He asked her, gesturing to the rest of the gang that was still a ways behind her.  “Are y-you and R-Richie okay?”

“Yeah, we’re all fine, everything’s fine now.  We got Bev back, she seems alright too.  And don’t worry about Richie and I, it’s… complicated, you know”

“H-he almost s-swung at m-me.  I w-would be d-dead if M-Mike hadn’t s-stepped in”

(y/n’s) brows crinkled, before saying, “Good thing you left as soon as you did”

“N-no,” Bill shook his head.  “Th-the s-second time.  A-after you left”

“After I left?” She repeated in a mumble.

“Y-yeah.  He w-was p-pretty p-pissed since I m-made you s-so upset”

“He tried to fight you again?”

“K-key word tr-tried” Bill joked back.

(y/n) blinked, flattered and flustered all at once by this new information.  She wanted to ask Bill more about it, but their friends had caught up to them, and she didn’t want to say anything in front of Richie.

“Dude, did you shoot something?” Eddie asked right away.  “You shot something! You fucking shot something-!”

“Y-yeah it wasI-It” Bill said.

As if on cue, Pennywise appeared, and failed at it’s attempt to take Bill.  It had thought it’d had the Losers at checkmate, but they weren’t about to let it take their dearest leader of a friend, not without a fight, at least.

RIchie’s swinging around a bat, Bill is trying to aim properly with Mike’s nail gun, Ben and Eddie have resorted to using their fists, while Stan, Beverly, and (y/n) were using items forgotten that had collected in the sewers.

Just as (y/n) raced towards it, an old metal pipe in hand, about to take a swing right at his head.

But her deafening cry was cut short when the clown took a different form.  And there in front of her stood a small and dainty little boy in a bright yellow raincoat, with a missing arm.

“(y/n)!” The boy cried.  “(y/n) please help me, Billy shot me- he tried to kill me”

“Georgie?” She mumbled, lowering her weapon.

“Babe- that’s not Georgie!”

Richie almost didn’t catch her in time, shoving her out of the way as It shed Georgie’s skin and lunged towards the girl with it’s razor sharp teeth bared.  Richie shoved her with all the strength he could muster, before throwing his bat over his head, and smashing it down against the clown’s skull.

It stalled the demon for only a moment, but long enough that Richie could help (y/n) back to her feet and out of the way before it could attack her again.

“Are you okay? You’re alright?” He asked, hands grasping her shoulders, and then her arms, and then her hands.  He was panicked, the reality of their situation, and his fear, settling in.

“Ahh,”

Pennywise was practically cooing, and with a simple swing of his arm, he flung Ben out of his sight, and grabbing (y/n) as though she was just a ragdoll.

“Gotcha!” The demon squealed with delight, shaking (y/n) in both hands proudly.  “This is the thing that scares you most! This is it, this is it!”

“Let her go- let her fucking go!”

“I’m going to keep her,” It taunted, and began to stroke her head, despite her thrashing and screaming.  “She’ll be my special pet, a treat, during my long rest”

“No fucking way!” Richie said, raising his bat threateningly.

(y/n) pushed and shoved, trying to free herself from Pennywise’s grasp.

She couldn’t see what happened, she didn’t even notice Bill raising the gun, but she heard it.  The crack of the impact, the splintering of bones.  She’d never heard an eight inch nail hit skull before, but somehow as the sound resonated, she knew exactly what had happened.

Before she could brace herself, she was thrown outwards, and landed roughly against the pile of sewer trash.  She couldn’t hear what It was saying, her ears ringing too much.

And her head hurt, and she couldn’t move.

“(y/n), (y/n/n), hey,” Richie’s voice reached your ears in a panicked whisper.  “Fuck, are you okay?”

“Yeah,” She said with a sharp wince.  “I will be”

With a little help from Richie she was able to sit up, just in time to see the demon of her nightmares crawling into a pit, and disappearing.

“We did it?” Someone, Stan she thought, muttered.

“Is It gone?”

“It’s dead…”

“I can’t believe it worked”

(y/n’s) eyes darted up to Richie’s, who was still crouched next to her.  A wide grin spread across her lips.

“Holy shit”

It was about the only thing she could think to say in the moment.  Followed by her suddenly surging upwards, planting her lips on his in a surprising and far-too-quick kiss, before wrapping her arms around his neck and embracing him tightly.  Her face buried into the crook of his neck, and the weight of her body almost pulling him down to the ground.  He kept one hand on the cement, keeping them upright, while his other arm was wrapped securely around her waist, holding her against him for as long as they possibly could.

Even when Bill suggests they all go back to his place for the night, Richie only holds her tighter the whole way home.

His arm didn’t release her waist, and she glued herself to his side, her hand a fist in his now tattered and dirty hawaiian shirt.

Relief and comfort merged together as they left, and the further they walked, the hazier the image of the demon clown became. ___

Back at Bill’s everyone’s settled their sleeping bags around Bill’s garage, a film projected on one of the walls, which has been mostly forgotten, as almost everyone had either passed out, or trying to remember all of the events of the afternoon.

(y/n) had been resting next to Beverly, asking about what she remembered from her unconscious state, and how the deadlights had trapped her.  She shared what little pieces she remembered.  She’d even seen them in the future, older, and facing the same monster.  But they’d promised they would come back to defeat him.

Beverly had fallen asleep, leaving (y/n) to lie awake and wonder if she will have to face it again.

After a few minutes, she slipped out of her sleeping bag, and carried it and her pillow across the room.

Richie was lying in his own sleeping bag with his eyes closed, but she knew he was still awake because his fingers were tapping rapidly against the floor.  (y/n) was quiet as she crept up next to him, and laid out her sleeping bag.

The boy smiled as he opened his eyes to see her settling down at his side.

“Hey,” She whispered, sliding back into the warmth of her sleeping bag.  “Can I stay with you?”

Richie nods, and tucks the edge of the bag over her shoulder to keep her warm.

“Yeah, of course,” He answered, and gave her a sweet smile.  “Everything alright, babe?”

She nods back at him and carefully takes the hand that was resting on her sleeping bag.  He had gauze wrapped around it, from where Bill had sliced open his palm earlier today.

“Does it still hurt?” She mumbled out, eyeing her own wrapped hand.

“No,” Richie shook his head.  “You?”

“No” She repeated.

That seemed to give him some relief, as he let out a short sigh and smiled again.

“Good,” He whispered.  “Everything’s going to go back to normal now”

(y/n) thought about the last year and a half.  The time she’s spent having known Richie.  Having been a part of the Losers Club, having met Beverly, and Ben, and Mike, and befriending them as well.  Georgie’s death, his funeral, how long it took her to recover, and how Richie was at her side, for all of it.  Holding her hand, telling her just what she needed to hear.  She’d barely survived a week without him, she didn’t know what she’d do had she lost him to Pennywise like she’d lost Georgie.

“Yeah,” She mumbled, leaning off her pillow to rest her head on his chest, and then squeezed his hand a little tighter.  “Normal”

They laid that way for a few moments, in silence, while Richie’s free hand would pet her hair, and she was about to fall asleep to the calming movement of his chest, and his steady heart beat against her cheek.

“Fuck friendship bracelets” Richie muttered, and (y/n) tilted her head back to look at him.  

Her brows were furrowed, wondering what the hell he was talking about.  And then his scarred hand rested overtop of hers, and she chuckled under her breath.

“You’re dumb” She whispered back, before yawning and resting against him again.

“You still love me though” He retorted.

She just smiled as she fell asleep.

“Um, hey (y/n)?” Richie spoke in an even quieter whisper, and his eyes wandered around the garage, just making sure everyone else was asleep.  “Look after you, uh, kissed me- earlier- um-” His stammering was worse than Bill’s, and he had to pause so that he could form coherent words.  “Anyways, I just wanted to tell you that I liked it ad I- I like you, a lot, actually”

She hadn’t said anything, and for a second, Richie thought he just made the biggest mistake of his life, and ruined what was probably the best thing that had ever happened to him.

“(y/n)?” He called, looking down at her now, just to find that she was sound asleep.

For a moment he was embarrassed to had admitted something so important only for it to fall on deaf ears.  But he took one look at her and decided that he’d tell her another time.  He could wait.

She looked so calm, like finally, after six months, she was able to rest peacefully.  And it was here, with him.

So he could wait.

He wrapped his arm around her a little tighter, and she made a small hum as her face nuzzled into him cozily. ___

The next day, (y/n) had decided it was time to organize through her desk drawer.  The Georgie one.  In it she’d shoved newspaper clippings, multiple missing posters, photographs, drawings he’d given her, there were things that had been crammed in there so long ago that she didn’t even remember putting them there.  It had gotten so bad to the point that anything Georgie related went into the drawer.

She’d told herself that it was to preserve them, to preserve her memory of him, but looking through it all now, she realized she’d been shoving the memories deep down, and had avoided coping altogether.

As she separated the things she no longer held an attachment to (the missing posters, a few of the articles that had only briefly mentioned him) from the things that she couldn’t part with just yet (a drawing he’d made of her and Bill’s friends and himself, a few polaroids she’d taken of them, and a small teddy bear plushie with a santa hat that he’d given her for christmas) the tears began to fall again.

These weren’t the same tears that she’d been crying for the boy, though.  These were happy tears, relief tears.  She felt that she’d finally avenged his early death, and did the right thing.  By killing It, she’d gained the closure she’d been chasing.  And finally, finally, she could begin moving on in a healthy process.

As she held the teddy bear close to her heart, there was a knocking on the window.  The sound made her jump, but it was no surprise to see Richie on the other side.  She hastily wiped her eyes as she got up to unlock it and let him in.

“Hey, Juliet,” He greeted his usual greeting when he met her like this,  a bit out of breath from having scaled up the side of her house.  “Have you been crying?”

“Oh,” (y/n) laughed nervously and wiped at her eyes again.  “Just a little, but it’s alright, nothing bad,” She tried to assure him, but he looked unconvinced.  “I’m uh… going through Georgie’s old things,” She explained softly.  “Trying to figure out what I need and what I’m pointlessly holding onto, you know?”

Richie nods, eyeing the pile of papers and things on her bed.

“If you’re sure” He says with a sigh.

“So what’re you doing here?” (y/n) asks, tidying up her messy organization process.  “Want to get your ass kicked at Street Fighter?” She asks with a giggle, remembering the last time they’d played.

“No, actually, um..” He shuffled around for a bit, earning a strange look from (y/n), because Richie Tozier was never rendered speechless.

But here he was.  Standing in the middle of her room, unable to form words, or look her in the eye for that matter.

“Rich?” She hummed, stepping towards him.  “You alright?”

As she takes a good look at him, his hands are shaking, and suddenly she’s very worried that something’s wrong.  Even though things just started to feel normal again.  But in an instant, she’s reaching out and taking his hands, making him look her in the eyes, and relieving any nerves he may have.

“What is it?” She asks gently.  “Did something happen?”

“No- no,” He shook his head, and let go of her hands, only to reach into his pocket.  “I actually have one more pointless thing for you to add to your pile”

Her brows stitch together, but she waits patiently for him to retrieve the item.

He produces a small heart, cut out of pink construction paper, and written on in handwriting that wasn’t his, but she still recognized it.

It was one of the valentine’s day cards that she’d helped Georgie make months ago.  Seeing one now felt like someone had a hold on her heart, and was beginning to clench their hand.

“Oh my god,” She mumbled, reaching out to take this.  “Where’d you get this?”

When her eyes met his, his face went pink, and her confusion grew tenfold.

“Well I… I made it” He told her.

“You did?” She murmured, and looked back down to read it.

“Well it was from a while ago,” He added quickly, and his hand reached behind him to nervously rub the back of his neck.  “So if it’s really fucking bad, you know…”

(y/n)- i’ll give you mine if you give me yours, be mine?       - Richie (and Georgie)

She giggled at the cheesy line, but her heart swelled at the sight of George’s name scribbled on there, in his messy handwriting.

Tears welled in her eyes as she read it over again, and then again, and then a third time, just to be sure that she was seeing it right.

“I love it,” She almost whimpered out, before sniffling and wiping her eyes.

She looks up at him, with a watery smile and glossy but starstruck eyes.

“I love you” She says, even softer, and he practically has to read her lips to really catch it.

“Really?” Richie asks, completely surprised, and she laughs as she nods her head.  “You do? It’s not lame?”

“No, it’s not lame,” (y/n) says, and her hands reach up to cup his face, thumbs stroking over his cheekbones.  “It’s the sweetest thing anyone’s ever given me” She murmurs before leaning up on the tips of her toes and pressing her lips against his.

The kiss was soft, but still displayed every last drop of love that she’d grown to have for him over the last year and a half.  Richie didn’t waste his time this time, as he wrapped his arms around her waist to hold her close, and kiss her deeply.

His glasses slid down his nose and bumped into her forehead, and the giggle that she let out broke their kiss.

She tilts her head back, before pushing the coke bottle lenses back up the slope of his nose and into place.

“I love you too” He told her, and she laughed again.

“I know, Richie,” She says teasingly, and shakes her head when he gives her a puzzled look.  “I’ve always known.  I just didn’t think I’d have to be the one to make a move”

“Fuck off” He muttered, before leaning down to capture her lips again.

She smiles against his mouth, her hands clasping around his wrists as she lets her lips linger against his until she can’t possibly hold her breath a second longer.

“You want to go drink milkshakes until we get kicked out again?” She asks hopefully, and the grin on Richie’s face is answer enough.

“Sounds delightful, my love” He tells her in his British Guy voice, which never fails to make her laugh.

They jump out her window, and walk hand in hand into town.  At last, feeling safe, and free, and in love, and among other wonderful reasons for them to smile as they head off together.

[ stay with me, no, you don’t run // stay with me, my blood ]

___

xoxo ~ jordie

[skiller0dani]

Love Backwards | Billy Mitman

M A S T E R L I S T

smut requested requests info wanna be on a Timmy taglist? click here

fair warning: it’s been a while since I’ve seen this movie so I’m sorry if I get little details wrong. like which room everyone was in or something like that, I’m trying my best :( xx

You honestly didn’t know why he constantly drooled over her, she was your teacher for goodness sakes. You knew it would only get worse as soon as the trip started, his eyes never left Miss Stevens for longer than 3 seconds. You hated admitting you were jealous of her but you were. Living next to Billy, and being his best friend since as long as you can remember means that you know everything about him. Even the stuff he didn’t tell you, like his huge, annoying crush on Miss Stevens. What you hated admitting even more than that was that you had a huge, annoying crush on Billy. You saw his eyes on her as you sat squashed between Margot and Sam, and your heart ached. Miss Stevens could never give him what he wanted, she could never feel for him the way he feels for her. The part that hurts the most is that he’s never even looked at you the way he looks at her, and you know him way better than she ever will. You rested your head back against the seat as everyone talked and enjoyed the ride, but you couldn’t stop the sick turning of your gut every time you heard him laugh. 

You had known Billy forever, and he’d always been there for you if you ever needed him. He always ate lunch with you, studied with you and would often sneak into your backyard and throw rocks at your window until you went outside to hang out with him. Over time the two of you grew close, and you’d easily say he’s your best friend. You thought that’s what he would always be to you, but them something changed the day he told you about Miss Stevens. He gushed about her, the way she spoke, the way she looked, he even told you how much he liked her perfume. You didn’t expect the stabbing pain in your heart that started when he kept talking about her, or the turning in your gut as you watched his eyes light up. As you listened to him tell you about how much he admired her, you had to fight back the tears burning behind your eyes. You had to bite your lip to keep from letting out a cry. You always knew you cared about Billy, but you didn’t know how much until you had to share his attention with another woman. A more mature, prettier, smarter, far more interesting woman. That’s when you knew that you wanted him to be more than just your best friend. 

When you finally arrived at the hotel, you couldn’t get out of that car fast enough. Miss Stevens had placed you and Margot in one room, and the boys across the hall. You watched Billy’s eyes trail after Miss Stevens as the 4 of you followed her into the hotel. She stood in line to check in and Margot and Sam huddled together to talk about whatever they talk about. Feeling someone bump your shoulder you can’t fight the smile that eases across your face when you see Billy leaning against the counter next to you. “You were quiet on the way over.” He says, eyeing you. You shrug as you tighten your ponytail, rubbing your hands over your arms as goosebumps rise. “Headache.” You lie, and you can only hope he believes you. Billy raises his eyebrows as he looks down at you, “what’s wrong?” He asks, his voice soft and his eyes boring into yours. Billy has a way of making people feel safe around him and when he looks at you with those big green eyes, you’d feel comfortable telling him anything. You’ve managed to keep your feelings for Billy a secret, and you don’t plan on changing that now. “Nothing, really.” You insist with a smile but with the way he’s looking down at you, you know he doesn’t believe you. Miss Stevens waves everyone over, and you let out a nervous breath as you quickly scurry away from Billy. 

You spent most of the afternoon in your room that you shared with Margot, but you couldn’t get Billy out of your head as you stared up at the ceiling. You tried not to think about him, about where he was or what he was thinking about. Who he was thinking about. You rolled over onto your side, you know sooner or later you’ll have to tell him how you feel. He knows something is bothering you and the longer you postpone telling him the more he’s going to bother you about it. You were just happy to be alone, Margot was out with Sam somewhere and you can only hope that Billy won’t come by. You know he probably will though, and you also know that as soon as you tell him it’s going to destroy your friendship. You don’t want to lose him, but you can’t hurt like this all the time. You can’t keep watching him yearn for her, while you yearn for him. Why wouldn’t he have a crush on Miss Stevens? She’s perfect, she’s beautiful, she’s better then you could ever be. You can tell he’s completely enamored by her, and you know sooner or later she’s going to give in. Billy has this adorable boyish charm that’s damn near impossible to resist, you’ve tried. You feel tears pushing at the backs of your eyes when you hear frantic knocking on the door. You consider telling whoever it is to go away, but the knocking continues so you stand. 

When you open the door, Billy pushes into your room and he looks upset. You let the door close as you subtly wipe away the tears from under your eyes as he storms into the room. “She made me leave, I was trying to help her and she made me leave.” Billy said, his voice tense as you slowly sit on the bed. He rolled his eyes, and you could tell that whatever happened really hurt him. “She was sad Y/N. Miss Stevens was sad and I tried to make it better, I held her and for a moment I saw something in her eyes and then she just kicked me out!” He sighed, exasperated as he sat on the edge of the bed next to you. He held her? Your heart feels like it’s being crushed in your chest as you turn your head away from him. He has his elbows resting on his knees, and he hasn’t yet seen that you’re upset. “What did I do wrong?” Billy asked, and it broke your heart by how sad his voice sounded. When he doesn’t hear you respond he turns his head to look at you, and he notices your shoulders shaking slightly. “Y/N? What’s wrong?” He asks, concern in his voice as he wraps his arms around you. The arms that were just wrapped around Miss Stevens. You shake your head and wipe away your tears, “nothing I’m fine. S-So what happened next?” You ask him, trying to change the subject but he shakes his head. 

“No, tell me what’s wrong.” He said, turning you by the shoulders to look at him. When your teary eyes look up at his, he feels like his chest has been crushed by a cinder block. “It doesn’t matter. It won’t change anything.” You cry softly, pulling your knees up to your chest. Billy turns his body to look at you, his hands holding your arms. “It matters to me, just tell me. You know you can tell me anything.” He says, his voice soft and reassuring. You try to swallow your tears as you look into his eyes, those big green eyes that you have grown to love so much. You can’t keep this in anymore. “I like you Billy, more than just as a friend and it kills me every time I hear you talk about Miss Stevens. I know how you feel about her and it just reminds me I’m not her. Now can you please just leave?” You ask and you see his face fall. You pull away from him and stand from the bed, “wait what?” He says, confusion on his face as he stands to approach you. You feel tears building again as you begin to push Billy to the door, “no just- just hold on.” He protests, keeping his hands on your shoulders but you’re not listening to him. “Don’t do this, not you. Please don’t make me leave.” Billy begs and it kills you to hurt him but you cant bear being near him another second. You push him through the door when he catches your hand, “Y/N just wait a second-” He starts but you close the door and collapse against it, tears flowing down your cheeks. 

Billy begins to pound on the door and you drop your head to your knees. “I’m not leaving until you let me in.” He says through the door, still knocking on it and what worries you is that you know he means that. Billy was partially expecting Miss Stevens to kick him out, it still hurt but he wasn’t surprised. But you? Never in a million years did he see this coming, he never thought you’d kick him out too. Billy kind of guessed you might have a thing for him, and he’d be lying to himself if he said his heart didn’t race a little faster whenever you were around. “Please just let me in. I want to talk about this.” Billy says again, resting his forehead against the door. He can hear your soft crying through the door and it breaks his heart. “You’re right about Miss Stevens okay? But there’s more that you don’t know and I’m not gonna say it through this door.” He says, still knocking when he hears your soft crying stop. He hears shuffling around before the door is slowly being opened, and your gaze doesn’t meet his as he moves back into the hotel room. You stand a few feet away from him, your arms hugging yourself as you wear a blue sweater you stole from him a few weeks ago. 

“Look, you’re right about Miss Stevens. I do kind of have a crush on her, but that pales in comparison to the way you make me feel.” Billy says softly and your gaze snaps up to his, your heart beginning to race. You nibble on your lower lip as he takes slow steps towards you, a cautious and slightly scared expression on his face. “I guess I didn’t realize how I felt until you said it first because as soon as you did, it’s like fireworks went off in my head. I like you Y/N, way more than just as a friend.” He says softly and you look up at him. It’s only just now that you realize how close he is to you, his chest nearly brushing against yours as he looks down at you. “Do you mean that? I’m not as pretty as Miss Stevens.” You say softly, looking down as tears build in your eyes again. Billy reaches up and hooks a finger under your chin before lifting your head to look at him. His eyes search yours, almost as though he’s looking for the right words. Eventually he presses his lips to yours, and the kiss is soft and you melt against him. Your lips move against his as his hands move up to cup your cheeks. Billy pulls away from you, his forehead pressing against yours. “You’re so much prettier than Miss Stevens. You get me in a way nobody else does.” Billy whispers before he presses his lips to yours again. Your eyes flutter shut as his hands land on your hips, and he begins to gently walk you backwards. 

Your knees hit the bed and you fall backwards, with him hovering over you. His lips still move slowly, and languidly against yours and your hands curl around his shoulders. You pull away, unable to ignore the throbbing between your legs as you look up at him. “Billy?” You ask nervously, your voice shaky as you bite on your lower lip. Billy’s lips trail down your cheeks towards your neck, “hm?” He hums against your skin and the way he’s kissing you makes it hard to think. “I uh- I want to go all the way.” You mumble, your cheeks on fire as you feel him freeze. Billy slowly pulls away from you to look in your eyes, and you see the corners of his eyes crinkle as he smiles. He brushes hair away from your face, “you mean like...sex?” He asks and the awkwardness between the two of you is enough to clear a room of socially anxious people. You nod hesitantly, your eyes not leaving his and you swear your heart is about to stop in your chest. Billy presses a kiss to your forehead before pulling away from you and heading for the door. Your heart drops as you lean up on your elbows, did you scare him? When his hand reaches for the door nob you speak, “Billy no I’m sorry-” but you’re cut off by the sound of the bolt turning. His hand then reaches up to lock the door with the chain before he turns to face you. 

“Don’t want Margot walking in.” He smiles and you feel a smile creep onto your face before the nerves kick in. Billy slowly moves towards you again and hovers over you on the bed, pressing his lips against yours for a sweet kiss. “Have you ever...?” He asks, his voice trailing off and he’s honestly a little scared for your answer. He doesn’t want to imagine how angry he’d be upon learning another man has gotten to touch your body. But thankfully, you shake your head. “No, have you?” You ask him as he nuzzles his nose against yours to try and ease your nerves. Billy’s cheeks turn rosy as he too shakes his head, “no.” He says softly before pressing his lips against yours again. His lips feel soft like flower petals against yours as his hands ghost up your sides. He reaches for the hem of your shirt and you lean forward slightly to help him slide it over your head. “I don’t know what I’m doing.” Billy admits and you giggle as you keep your hands on his shoulders. His eyes immediately land on your breasts, still covered mostly by your bra. “Me neither.” You tell him as you kiss him again. Billy’s hand slide around your back, reaching for the clasp of your bra. “May I?” He asks against your lips and your cheeks warm at his consideration. You bury your face in his neck, trying to keep the nerves at bay. “Yeah.” You whisper softly and slowly he’s pulling it off your body. 

Nobody has ever seen you naked, and you feel so nauseous you could throw up. Billy kisses your head before gently pushing you to lay back down so he could look at you. His eyes scan over your face first, a fond smile on his face before his eyes trail down to your bare breasts. “Wow,” he breathes, his pupils dilating as his hands squeeze your hips. Your cheeks are a crimson red as you avoid his gaze, “you’re so beautiful.” He whispers and your eyes widen slightly as you feel the nerves begin to fade a little. Shakily you reach down for his hands and bring them up to your chest, “y-you can touch me.” You tell him nervously and you watch him swallow a lump in his throat with a nod. Slowly he brings his hands up to grasp at the underside of your breasts before lowering his head and pressing a kiss to the swell of each one. A soft sigh of pleasure escapes your lips and one of his eyebrows cock up before he presses another kiss to your breast. You feel your core heating up and pulsing as you moan softly. Billy presses kisses to your breast, slowly approaching your nipple before he takes the hardened nub into his mouth. Your back fully arches off the bed, a strained gasp leaving your lips as his tongue flicks over your nipple. He keeps his eyes locked on yours as he gently bites down on your nipple and you immediately grab his hand and bring it to your other nipple. 

Your entire body is tingling as he pinches your other nipple while still sucking one into his mouth. Your back arches against him as you feel your body gently come undone as you tremble and he pulls away from you. “Did you just cum?” Billy asks with a smile and you almost feel embarrassed that it was so easy for him to make you cum. “You’re so cute baby.” He says and your entire body warms at the pet name as he presses a kiss to your temple. You slowly reach for the hem of his white t-shirt and Billy helps you pull it over his head. Your fingers trail down his exposed chest, slowly reaching for the button of his jeans. Billy smiles warmly as he stands, undoing his jeans and kicking them to the floor leaving him in nothing but his tight boxer briefs. You see his bulge pressing against his boxers and the sight of it makes you squirm. Billy presses kisses around your navel as he reaches for the waistband of your sleep shorts before slowly pulling them down your legs. You feel your nerves returning as he pulls away from you, his hands resting on your hips as he eyes your cotton-candy pink panties. “Fuck baby,” he says under his breath as his thumbs massage your inner thighs, slowly driving you crazy. Billy hooks his thumbs into the waistband of your panties before looking up at you, “still wanna do this? It’s okay if you change your mind.” He reassures you. 

You reach down to comb your fingers through his hair, “I still wanna do this.” You whisper and he smiles, pressing a kiss to your hipbone as he swiftly pulls your panties down your legs. His eyes immediately lock onto your wet pussy, a soft groan escaping his lips. Now you’re completely exposed to him, and you expected yourself to be more nervous about it then you are. It just feels...natural. Like you two were supposed to be together. Billy reaches down to the pocket of his jeans and pulls out a condom, and your eyebrows raise. “Who did you bring that for? Miss Stevens?” You ask and he chuckles at your obvious jealousy as he stands. Billy reaches for the waistband of his boxers, “no baby. I just like to be prepared for anything.” He says with a wink before pulling his boxers down. While he tries to play it off cool, you can see the blush creeping up his neck as you gape at his cock. Billy tears open the condom wrapper and rolls the condom on while you wonder how his dick is going to fit inside you. It’s so big. Billy then spits on his cock and wets it before leaning over you, his tip gently pressed against your lips. “You know what? I think I love you.” He says as he looks in your eyes and it feels like your heart is going to explode in your chest. “Billy, I love you too.” You whisper and he presses a kiss to your cheek before reaching down to line himself up. 

“Ready?” He asks, his lips brushing against yours. You wind your arms around him and nod, “yeah.” You tell him softly and then he’s slowly pushing into you. A sharp cry of pain begins to erupt from your lips but Billy swallows the sound with his lips as he kisses you. Billy slowly presses into you and the painful stretching brings tears to your eyes as you pull Billy towards you and hold him tightly. “You okay?” He asks breathless, your tight pussy around him is making him lightheaded. Billy’s pressed a little more than his tip into you and you didn’t expect it to hurt so much. “Y-Yeah.” You whimper, your tears wetting his bare shoulder. Billy brings a hand up to cup your cheek, a look of concern on his face as he looks down at you. “Baby we can stop.” He says, getting ready to pull out but you place a hand on the back of his hip and gently pull. “No, I don’t want to stop.” You whisper, and he brings one hand up to lace with yours. Billy presses his forehead against yours and holds your hand tightly as he continues to work himself into your tightness. You whimper softly in pain but Billy whispers soft words of encouragement to you before he hits your hymen. “This is going to hurt okay?” He whispers, and you nod while squeezing his hand tightly. 

In one swift, languid movement, Billy pushes through your hymen and slides the rest of the way in and you cry out against his shoulder, the burning pain feeling like it’s going to consume you. “Jesus you feel so good.” He whispers, his face in your neck as he uses all of his self control to stay still until you’re ready. Billy sits there and waits for your body to get used to the stretch before moving, and you pant against the skin of his shoulder as the pain slowly lessens. “Please move, s-slowly.” You stammer and Billy nods, his hand still holding yours as he very slowly begins to pull out. Once he’s halfway out, he slides back in and stars burst behind your eyes as a soft moan of pleasure leaves your lips. “Did that feel good?” Billy groans softly, he wants to make sure you feel as good as he does. You nod quickly as he slowly pulls out again, “yes it felt so good. Please don’t stop Billy.” You beg as he continues his slow strokes, going nice and deep every time he pushes back into you. You feel heat simmering in your veins as Billy fucks you slowly and sensually, and you wrap your arms around him and pull his chest flush against yours. “I love you.” You whisper and you hear him groan softly as he thrusts gently into you. He leans up to press a kiss to your lips, “I love you too.” He whispers against your lips just as you feel the heat building in your lower belly. When Billy reaches down to touch your clit, mostly because he wasn’t sure what it was, you squeezed around him and came suddenly. Feeling you clench around him pushed him over the edge and he came into the condom. 

He rests his forehead against yours for a second before pulling out of you, causing you to wince as he does. Billy throws the condom away before moving back to lay next to you in bed. He pulls the blankets over you both before reaching over and pulling you into his chest. “Was that good?” He asked and you can hear the nervousness in his voice as he holds you tightly. You press a kiss to his chest, “that was wonderful.” You smile and you feel him relax as he rests a cheek against your head. “Does it hurt?” He asks you and you feel a slight throbbing between your legs. You snuggle into him, your hand finding his under the blankets. “A little, but it’s worth it.” Neither of you say anything after that, just enjoying the feeling of your bare skin pressed together, and the steady beating of your hearts. 

***taglist*** @sflowervol6​ @90sthemedsunsets​ @newletas​ 

[paperwayne]

steady.

50 Wordless Ways to Say “I Love You” ➡ 1. Holding their hands when they are shaking.

Pairing: Jason Todd x Reader

Word Count: 2,450 words

Warnings: None

I.

You’ve known Jason Todd long enough to know how sticky his fingers can be. It’s a talent, really, something to be admired in the slums of Gotham; an apple here, a wallet there, and more recently, tires right off of cars.

Stealing isn’t wrong if you’re trying to survive. But sometimes, you can’t resist doing it out of pleasure rather than necessity.

Jason’s hand is clean and warm as it curls firmly around your wrist – a habit that has now become a signal, back when you had been loose-lipped and jumpy whenever the two of you walked past the cashiers at stores – and you tear your gaze away from the crude caricature of Batman you had been scribbling onto an Etch A Sketch you had found, blinking as your friend glances at your artwork.

“Funny,” he compliments, and you crack a smile before he jerks his head slightly toward the exit. “C’mon, let’s go.”

You give the gummy Etch A Sketch a few vigorous shakes and slide it back onto the dusty shelf from whence it came. As you and Jason make your way to the door, the old man at the register stares suspiciously. You smile at him, innocent in your youth.

The door is just about to close completely before it swings open again, but by then you had crossed the street.

“You little brats, get back here!”

Jason’s grip on you tightens and that’s another signal.

Run.

You don’t have to look to know that Jason’s biting down a grin as you drag each other along the dirty, buckling sidewalk, evading indifferent passersby as the cashier shouts out a few expletives in vain. You keep your breathing in time with his, pumping your arms as you leap over cracks and clumps of yellowing grass. Jason’s hand slides down from your wrist to wrap around your own hand, vicelike and stubborn. It’s easier to run that way, you think.

Eventually, you find yourselves in an alleyway that’s mostly empty, save for a homeless woman dozing off next to the dumpster. Jason lets go of your hand to unzip his jacket while you do the same. The trash bag behind you crackles when you shuffle back to lean against the brick wall, panting.

“So,” he murmurs, blue eyes a steely shade of grey in the shadows of the alley, “Purple or green?”

“… Green.” You try to swallow and moisten your parched throat. “R-Red or orange?”

“Something wrong, [Y/n]?”

You pause when Jason asks that question, one of his eyebrows raised. His gaze darts down to the pairs of socks in your two hands. That’s when you realize that they are shaking, and it’s a split second later when you realize that it’s because your hands are shaking. Trembling, more like.

“Oh.” Immediately, you clench your fists, embarrassed as you try to still your jittery fingers. “I didn’t even – it’s nothing.” In the brief moment of skeptical silence, you say the only other thing that automatically comes to mind. “Sorry.”

Jason’s curious expression morphs into one of confusion. “The hell’re you saying ‘sorry’ for?” he asks. His tone is a little rough, but when you blurt out another ‘sorry,’ he has the sense to soften a bit. “’S’nothing to say sorry for. We didn’t get caught, so you don’t gotta be shaking.”

You nod, looking down, and he sighs.

“Here.”

He takes your red pair of socks and tucks it into his pocket, then unceremoniously presses the candy bar with the green wrapper into your hand and places your other hand over it. You think that he’ll pull away soon, but he doesn’t; his hands engulf both of yours like some sort of sandwich, and then they stay. His skin is no longer warm like it had been in the store, but his hold is just as firm as it had been when he gripped your wrist not ten minutes ago.

Jason stares intently at his hands and yours, and after a few minutes, he finally lets go, satisfied.

“It’s choco-caramel,” he says, as if nothing had just happened. “Lucky guess.”

You tuck the candy bar into your jacket pocket, hands steady.

II.

You’ve known Jason Todd long enough to know that sometimes, he feels too much.

There’s a whoosh of air as your bedroom door opens, and you think you hear yourself mumble a few protests as the door slams loudly behind Jason. Eyes squinting, you reach out to turn on the bedside lamp, flinching when you click it on.

Heavy, angry breaths heave from the boy’s chest when you fix your gaze upon his hunched-over figure. His mask is gone, but the rest of his uniform still displays its bright and cheerful colors, a stark contrast to the darkness rolling off Jason in waves. Your eyes trace downward from his hair, matted and sweaty from a night of patrolling, to his arms and his hands, straight and stiff at his sides.

Anger still bubbles beneath the surface of his skin, you can see; it escapes in the form of shaking arms and fists.

“Jay?” you murmur in the choking silence.

As if awakened, Jason whirls around to kick the wall. It’s enough to jolt the rest of the sleep out of you, and you blink as he continues to slam his foot against the plaster and concrete, cursing both under and over his breath.

“Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!”

“Jason!”

You throw the blankets off you and cross the room, grabbing his arm. He tears away just as quickly, jaw clenched as he shoots you a venomous glare that’s not quite all there.

“Why the hell are you in my room?!”

“This is my room!”

“No, it’s —” Jason cuts himself off as he finally registers the contents of your bedroom, gaze flitting across your stuffed animals and the Etch a Sketch on your bedside drawer. His mouth tightens, and his expression crumples back into one of irritation.

“No, you’re staying here until you tell me what’s wrong,” you state firmly when he moves to open the door again. Reaching out to touch his arm once more, you hold it as you lead him to your bed and sit down at the edge. “Did Bruce get mad at you again?”

Jason scoffs, high-pitched and loud. “He’s always mad at me during patrol. He’s got a stick up his ass.”

You examine the way he clenches and unclenches his hands in his lap. His breathing is still uneven. “… Something went wrong, didn’t it?”

“He got shot.”

“Bruce?” You frown. Though it’s obviously painful, you know that Bruce’s been shot before, and he gets over it pretty quickly every time.

“No. A – a kid. He was little. I wasn’t quick enough. It was in the leg, but Bruce said if I stayed back the bastard wouldn’t have fired the gun in the first place.” Jason spits out the words like they’re poison. “The hell does he know? He’s never used a gun in his life.”

You chew on your lip. You can picture the scene all too well, bits of memories of Crime Alley shootouts and family homicides filling in the gaps. You can imagine the scream of the child. You can imagine the argument in the Batcave afterwards, Batman glowering over Jason like the Gotham Clocktower, dark and disapproving, as Jason throws his mask down and stomps away.

“Did the kid get to the hospital?” you whisper.

“Yeah.”

“Okay.” You breathe out slowly, deliberately. “That’s good. I’m glad.”

Jason is quiet. You look at his hands again, and as if in a daze, you reach out to hold them.

The gloves are dirty. You pull them off as his hands unclench, blinking down at the pale skin mottled with purple bruises at the knuckles. You turn them over to inspect his palms and fingertips as if you’re about to read them, prophesy about his fate or something, but really you just mean to look at them for the sake of doing so. It brings you back in time, touching his hands. They’re still rough with callouses. Still shaking.

“As long as you’ve stopped them,” you mutter, relaxing your hold as the tremors slow, then fade from his muscles. “It doesn’t matter how you do it as long as they don’t do it again.”

“Thanks,” he says. It’s forced out, but it’s sincere. You meet his eyes when he extracts his hands from yours, fingers pulling away as slow as pulling taffy, and they’re tired but resolute.

You almost kiss him that night. But you don’t, thinking that a better time would probably come, when both of you are older and wiser and happier, and when Jason would perhaps not mind kissing you.

That chance is buried along with Jason a few months later, and with it, a part of yourself.

III.

You used to know Jason Todd.

Used to, because Jason is gone. You had been there at his funeral. You had watched his casket get lowered into the ground, and you had thrown a dumb flower at it like it would magically make a wooden box with a dead body prettier somehow. You had cried for him.

Jason Todd is dead. But then Uncle Alfred calls, and all of a sudden, you aren’t so sure anymore.

Although Bruce had initially objected, Alfred tells you about the empty casket and the Red Hood. He asks if any men had visited you lately, or if you feel like someone’s watching you. You tell him that you’d probably be dead if either of those things happened. He chuckles.

He tells you that Bruce sends his regards. You hang up.

It’s kind of ironic that you almost get killed that same night.

Your ears are still ringing and the frigid night air makes it hard to breathe; the ghost of a cold, hard pistol pressed against your temple renders you dizzy. The whole thing could have been avoided if you’d remembered to test the battery of your damn taser this month, but you hadn’t, and now three bodies are in the alleyway – yours; the man that had touched you, now deceased, lying on the asphalt; and a strange man with the gun that had won.

The rest of the smoke finally dissipates from the barrel. Your savior for the night spins the weapon in his hand before tucking it away at his hip, strolling over to crouch down at the thief’s side. With no great effort, he shoves a hand underneath the corpse to roll it over.

You stand, still quite in shock, as the man in the red helmet reaches into the dead man’s back pocket and plucks out a square, leather object. He stands up and holds it out to you, and you realize that it’s your wallet.

You take it. “Thanks … er …”

“Red Hood,” he says, looking down at you. It feels like he’s staring.

“Yeah,” your heart is in your throat and you will the next few words to come out smoothly, “I know. I’ve heard about you.”

“Well, shucks, I’m flattered. I bet the rumors are full of sunshine and rainbows.”

The words seem innocent, but the tone is familiar. You know this tone and manner of speaking. It’s baiting, a subtle prod to reveal yourself, and overwhelming curiosity leads you to reciprocate.

“There’s not many vigilantes out in Gotham who aren’t under the bat, you know.”

The Red Hood barks out a sharp laugh. “Don’t need the bat when I’ve got a gun.”

He’s right, though you know Batman certainly wouldn’t appreciate that reasoning. Your gaze darts down to the leather holster cradling that deadly weapon. You wet your lips, cautiously, as he leans against the wall opposite you and waits for you to talk again.

“You could’ve just knocked him out.”

“I also could’ve let him splatter your brains out. Life’s full of possibilities.” He uncrosses his arms, and you, for some insane reason, stay where you are as he suddenly pushes off the wall. His voice lowers. “So’s death.”

Your next words are exceptionally careful. He’s getting closer, the white eyes of his helmet washed in shadows as you meet them as solidly as you can. “I’ve heard about that too.”

(Despite your greatest efforts, you feel your hands begin to shake. No no no. You cross your arms to hide them and look more put together than you feel.)

“Really,” he says. “Do tell.”

“My uncle,” you begin slowly, “was just telling me today about a casket that was recently dug back up in the cemetery. They found that the person in it – who was supposed to be in it – was never there.”

“Wow. That’s wild.”

“Yeah. Wild.”

God, your hands won’t stop shaking. They tremble, suffocating in the crooks of your elbows, and you’re growing more and more frustrated as the Red Hood just stands there, infuriatingly silent as he watches your patience slowly unravel until the last thread snaps.

“Look,” you finally exclaim, taking a single step forward; your voice is hoarse and desperate and barely above a whisper. “Jason, if that’s you, tell me. It was just us for so long – you owe me a yes or no, goddammit!”

Your fingers are achingly, annoyingly stiff. Tremors wrack through each tendon and joint. Breathing heavily, you realize that you’re now gripping his biceps, blunt nails digging into the soft leather of his jacket, and that you’re standing much closer to him than you thought you were.

A solid minute passes. Then, slowly, the Red Hood reaches up to grasp your forearms, his hands dragging down to meet yours as they pull away from his jacket. You bite your tongue, glaring at the space between you.

Jason squeezes your hands tight, and then he lets go.

Your arms drop down to your sides, limp, as he pats your shoulder, looking to his left. “Your apartment’s just across the street, right? You’ll probably make it,” is all he says.

You just nod emptily and amble out of the alleyway, mind blurry while he trails close behind, leaving the corpse of your assailant where it had fallen. There’s no cars driving around right now so you just walk across the street without looking both ways, only stopping once you reach your apartment door and have your key out to unlock it. 

You turn around before opening the door; no one’s around, naturally, and you exhale and step inside.

As soon as the lock clicks, your legs give out underneath you. You crumple on the cold tile, hands folded and crushing against your mouth in some semblance of a prayer, and start to cry – and you can’t, for the life of you, figure out why.

__

[50 Wordless Ways to Say “I Love You” prompt list (requests using this prompt list are CLOSED)]

[joosjehartman]

There are so many [Harry Potter character] x reader posts on here and I’m loving them😍😍 I wrote a Harry Potter fan-fiction book and I thought I’d share some of the chapters on here! It’s called Visions and it takes place during Goblet of Fire. Enjoy <3

Prologue:

There is nothing worse than being forced to spend time with a bully. How did I get myself into this situation in the first place?

I guess it started when I was nine and my parents moved us back to the UK. They wanted to go to my dad's hometown now that his mother had gotten sick. I was just one year old when they moved to the US, so I didn't really know my grandmother, but this way I could meet her before she would pass away.

I am what my parents call a Pureblood. I don't like to call myself that; it gives the impression that I'm a better witch than someone with No-Maj parents, which is not true at all. They were very skeptical of sending me to a No-Maj primary school, but they really did not have any choice. They both worked through the day so they couldn't home school me. This way I had to act like a No-Maj during the day, but I didn't mind. Most of the No-Majs I met were nicer than any wizard kids I was forced to hang out with on Long Island.

Hanging out with No-Majs was not at all a problem. I thought that they were very interesting and clueless, which made them kind of cute, I guess. My life changed, though, when some kids in my class started this magic game every time the teacher left. At one point some kid screamed Abracadabra (it sounded like another curse though) and I jumped behind a desk. All the kids looked at me in surprise and my friend Jannet, who believed I was just playing along, told me I had great acting skills. I smiled at her awkwardly and told her that I'd think about pursuing a career. I looked around and saw this blond kid called Dragon or something sitting almost traumatized behind a chair. I knew he was like me. And that's when my problems started.

I walked up to him and he just looked at me with this scared look on his face. "You should get up", I told him and lend him my hand. "People may think you're different". And I winked at him. He grabbed my hand and got up. The rest of the day I noticed someone staring at me, but I only paid attention to the teacher, who was teaching us how to multiply.

After school, the blond boy came up to me and my friends. I was startled because in the couple of months that I'd been at this school, I had never once heard him speak. His voice was much higher than I'd expected. Almost girly. "You're like me", he said in a whisper. The girls around me looked confused so I grabbed Dragon by his arm and pulled him away.

"Dragon, you shouldn't say that when there are No-Majs around" I told him sternly.

"What's a No-Maj? And my name's Draco by the way."

"Sorry, 'Muggles' is what you call them. And yes I am like you." I replied. Draco looked at me in awe. His look quickly turned to confusion, though when he looked around at my friends. "Why do you hang out with that lot then?" He asked with disgust around his face.

I really hated the disgust magical folk felt for No-Majs. MACUSA even forbids the interaction between non-magical and magical people. It's not that I wasn't used to the aversion to No-Majs, it just didn't sit right with me.

"They're my friends", I told Draco confidently. I didn't care if he didn't like that. Who was he to tell me what to think?

I was expecting some mean and condescending remark, but instead the boy got very insecure. "Would you maybe want to be my friend. I don't really have any. When I was in year 3 there was this accident and since then everyone thinks I'm weird." I was taken aback from his question. Come to think of it I had never seen him with friends. I did hear my friends call him weird once, but I thought that's what they thought of all the boys in our class. I did think that it would be nice to have a wizard as a friend. It is quite frustrating to not be able to fully be yourself around your friends. I smiled at him. "Sure, Draco, I'll be your friend", I told him.

Since that day we pretty much hung out everyday. I wouldn't say we were best friends, because I got pretty bothered about his Pureblood comments. My parents were more than happy that I became friends with someone from a wizarding family. Especially since he was a Malfoy. I didn't realize at the time that that was such a big deal. I guess the size of Draco's house should have been my clue. Whenever my parents picked me up after a playdate they would suck up to the Malfoys and, I don't know how or when, but our families actually became friends. This meant dinner almost every week.

At school Draco and I also hung out a lot. My friends started warming up to him, but he didn't really return the favor. My best friend Jannet had asked me why Draco's face was always scrunched up whenever she was around, I told her that he was allergic to her cat.

Draco started calling me R, as if Ari wasn't short enough.

A week before my eleventh birthday, 6th of June, my parents had organized a party. They were very excited for my letter to arrive. Draco's birthday was the day before mine. He got his letter on the morning of the 5th, so all through that day he couldn't stop gloating.

My party was the next day, but obviously I couldn't invite any of my No-Maj friends. I had told them about my sick grandma and that it was best if not too many people would come over, so she wouldn't risk getting any nasty virus. They understood.

Draco had stayed over at my place the night before, because he wanted to be there when I opened my letter. Really nice I thought, but once the letter came, he had already grabbed it before I could see it. "It's exactly the same as yours, Draco! Give it to me, I want to read it!" Grumpily he gave it back.

Dear miss Mills,

We are pleased to inform you.... blah blah blah.

I didn't really see how this letter was so special, but I guess the letter confirmed my magical status and therefore was of significance? It made my mom cry.

"Oh sweet Ariel, this is so wonderful", she sobbed. My dad was holding her. I could see him holding back tears. I hugged them and whisper shouted: "Mom, you're embarrassing me!"

"I'm sorry honey, I'm just so proud." She said and let out another loud sob.

"You shouldn't be embarrassed, I think it's nice", said Draco, sadness spreading over his face.

Soon after that, my mom dropped us of at school. All day long Draco and I discussed our Hogwarts future in hushed voices. We were both certain we would be sorted in Slytherin like our parents before us. I joked that green wouldn't look good on me, but he assured me that it woud look great.

Time flew by and before I knew it, summer holiday had ended. All my No-Maj friends were going to schools nearby, but I told them that I would be attending boarding school in Scotland, which is the truth in a way. Draco and I would be going to Kings Cross separately, because my parents wanted a last goodbye in private, which I was grateful for because they were very embarrassing. After about 5000 bone-crushing hugs, my parents let me go, and I got on the train just as the whistle blew.

"R, down here", I heard Draco say. I followed him as we entered a compartment. Two very large and scary boys were already sitting there. Draco introduced them as Crabbe and Goyle. I wanted to ask what their first names were, but Draco had already whipped out his wand and was boasting about it. I hadn't seen him since the beginning of the summer, since my family decided to go to New York to visit some old friends. We didn't go to Ollivander's together like we had planned, but it didn't upset me that much. I thought that buying a wand was quite an intimate occasion and I rather wanted to do it with my family. My wand was of hawthorn wood with a unicorn hair core and was about 10 ¼  inches long. Short, like me. I was quite happy with it. Draco's wand was of the same wood and had the same core. I thought Draco's was quite simple, but it had a sense of elegance. Mine was prettier though.

"Did you hear?" Draco asked. I looked at him puzzlingly. "Apparently Harry Potter is in our year", he told us. Unlike most wizarding kids, I never grew up with stories about the legendary Harry Potter. Draco had told me about Harry Potter and You-Know-Who, when I was 10. He was some sort of a legend who defeated an evil wizard when he was just a baby. I always thought Draco was messing with me, but apparently the Boy Who Lived was real. Draco, Crabbe and Goyle went out to search for him on the train, but I didn't feel like going. Instead, I quickly changed into my Hogwarts uniform. When I was dressed, a girl and very upset boy came by to ask if I'd seen a toad, but I hadn't. They went away.

When we arrived at the station, some large man escorted us to some boats. I was in a boat with the boys I shared the compartment with, but our boat seemed to have a hard time keeping up with the others. Probably the weight of the two large boys that sat behind Draco and I. I wanted to point this out to Draco, but he had been in a bad mood ever since he came back from his Potter Safari.

The castle was very impressive. It was huge and the grounds didn't seem to end. All the kids around me seemed to be as amazed as I am.

Before we knew it a tall and slim witch called professor McGonagall was telling us about the houses and explaining what would happen when we would enter the Great Hall. Once McGonagall mentioned Slytherin, Malfoy looked at me and I smiled back.

After a while Draco's name was called and the blond boy walked up to the stool. The singing hat was not even touching his head when the Sorting Hat bellowed: "Slytherin!". He looked at me and I gave him a thumbs up. He mouthed at me: "You're next", and I nodded.

"Mills, Ariel", called Professor McGonagall and I stepped forward. The giant hat fell over my eyes blocking my view of the hall. I felt all eyes on me and my nerves were killing me. I obviously wouldn't be a great Gryffindor.

"Ah, another Mills", said the hat quietly. "Considering your family's history, I would seriously consider placing you in Slytherin. Your mind, however, argues something else. Best put you in... RAVENCLAW!" He yelled the last word. The table filled with young witches and wizards sporting blue ties stood up and clapped.

Obviously shocked I walked over to the table. I didn't know how to feel. I looked over at the Slytherin table and I saw Malfoy looking angrily back. He quickly looked away, leaving me hurt. I said down next to a blond girl who was sorted into Ravenclaw not long before me.

During the feast, I looked back one more time, but Draco had turned away and was now stabbing his food with his fork. I could hear something along the lines of "my father...." but that was the last I'd heard.

All year Draco Malfoy had been a real pain in the ass. When I had informed my parents of my house they didn't reply for almost a month, but they had ultimately decided that they were happy for me. All through year two and three, I would hear terms as "bloodtraitor" or "mugglefriend" from Draco, but I ignored him. Every time he would get near me I would turn around and walk away. Luckily, he greatest hobby was pestering Harry Potter.

Every summer I had gotten out of my parents dinner plans with the Malfoys until the summer between year three and year four, when my parents had brought me to a very important dinner with many Slytherin alumni. I was being forced to see my bully again. Who knew how this would end?

[mysticthot]

RFA x Jumins Sister!MC

idk why i have such a thirst for jumin as a big brother but here we are

also this is hella long my b 

Yoosung Kim

knows who you are thru magazines and what not, but he’s never met you in person

that is until the first rfa party that Rika holds

he sees you from across the room, standing next to Jumin looking like a model and he’s shook

wow shes even prettier in person, i didnt know she was gonna be here tonight i should go talk to her, wait no she’ll think i’m a loser- OH GOD SHES LOOKING SHE PROBABLY THINKS IM A CREEP DOES MY HAIR LOOK GOOD oh shes smiling at me

thoughts running wild he doesn't know what to do so he straight up turns around and walks away

it isn't until later in the night that he actually gets to talk to you

“Hi, I’m MC. Your Yoosung right? Part of the RFA?”

he’s shook when u said hi first

you have a good conversations and he’s surprised at how easy you are to talk to and how different you are from your brother

at the end of the night you catch him before he leaves and give him your number

definitely spends the rest of the night trying to think of something cool to txt you

definitely asks Zen for help

manages to start talking to you, and suddenly your messaging each other constantly

its Yoosung were talking about, his crush on you is immediately all he can think about

but he goes out of his way to not say anything in the chatrooms cause Jumin hasn't mentioned anything so he’s not sure if Jumin knows 

lowkey terrified of Jumin finding out and sending a hitman after him

he’s too shy to ask you on a date

literally everything about you screams out of his league

so imagine his surprise when you ask him to a movie

boi straight up falls out of his chair in the middle of class

ya’ll go see a movie and his soul nearly leaves his body when you lean in and give his a short peck on his lips afterwards

“I really like you Yoosung, I’ve never had a guy treat me so well.”

“I-I like you too MC.”

his soul does leave his body when Jumin enters the chatroom the next day saying nothing but his full name in all caps

poor boi is immediately apologizing and ranting about how much he likes you and how he promises to be good to you

After everything Jumin simply responds with, “I’ll hold you to that.”

Now with Jumins approval, he officially asks you to be his girlfriend which you happily say yes to

This boi loves you so much, and he is in awe everyday that you chose him

Likes to show you off, especially to his friends

Loves when you pick him up from school lookin all cute and pulling him into a tight hug

gets very jealous and protective knowing all these rich dudes are competing for your attention, but he as Jumins support and your love, so he’s happy

Zen

Vaguely aware that you exist

Has heard Jumin or Jaehee mention you a few times, but he doesn't think much of it, and he actively goes out of his way to not watch or read anything with the name ‘Han’ in it

He’s in the lobby of the C&R building waiting for Jaehee so they could go get coffee, when he sees a cute girl struggling by the closed elevator doors with arms full of papers and folders

ever the gentleman, he goes over and offers to hold some of it for you

“Excuse me miss, would you like some help with that?”

You look up at him and his breath is all but knocked out of him when he gets a full glance at your beauty

“Oh, wow thank you.”

You smile breathlessly up at him, both of you seem to be in the same trance

He snaps out of it to grab the papers from your arms, and introduces himself

Your both looking at each other with that same wide eyed look when the elevator doors open

There stands Jaehee in the middle of the love fest.

“Uh...Zen, I see you’ve met MC. Jumins sister.”

SHHOOOK

He’s so dramatic like he full on backs up hand over the heart gasping

You almost laugh at the look on his face

“Oh, so your that Zen? I’ve heard all about you.

Jaehee takes your papers from Zen and gets into the elevator with you mumbling about how she’ll be right back.

Zen almost dies when you wink and blow him a kiss as the doors close

Jaehee is interrogated by Zen through out their whole lunch

You were so cute and nice looking?? How were you related to the trust fund kid???

Gasps when he realizes that makes you a trust fund kid as well

Yet, he cant stop thinking about you and the moment you shared in the lobby

He’s such a romantic, he becomes convinced this is a Romeo and Juliet love at first sight thing

Hung around in the lobby for a bit one day hoping to meet you again, but he starting looking suspicious so he had to leave

Ends up pestering Jaehee for hours until she gives in and gives him your phone number

Very quick to send you a selfie asking if you remember him

You reply even faster

“Of course I remember you, how could I forget such a beautiful face? Oh and also Jaehee has kept me updated on how much u ask about me ;)”

He’s never been out charmed by someone before, but you have him so flustered

Quick to ask you on a date

Basically does turn into Romeo and Juliet ft. Jeahee as the Nurse (omg just realized how thats a pretty good fic idea i might right that lol)

She helps cover your tracks while your sneaking around with Zen

But Jumin is getting ever more suspicious and after many useless reports from him sending Jaehee to follow you, he sends one of his guards instead

This is all very inconvenient for him, he doesn’t like the thought of you not being able to tell him something, you’ve told each other everything always

not to mention zen has been getting on his nerves lately being strange and sappy in the chat rooms

He could never imagine the shock that filled his entire being when his guard told him he had seen you going into Zens house

Boi’s over there in an instant banging on the door

A shirtless zen opens the door, his hair messed up and a hickey growing redder by the second on his neck

Jumins pushing him up against a wall before he can even react

The slam startles you out of the bed in nothing but a sheet, only to freeze when you see the scene before you

guess you’ll die ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

It takes a long time to get them off each others necks

“Guys, why dont we all calm down and talk about this rationally?’

“MC, the only thing keeping me from knocking this trust fund kid out is the fact that he is your brother.”

“Zen not helping!”

Jumin all but drags you back to the car and you’re lectured the whole ride home

Then lectured some more in the pent house

Then some more before you announced you were going to bed

He was angrily pouring himself some wine when he heard your phone go off

It was Zen

He justifies his actions by saying you had betrayed his trust, and opens the message

“I’m sorry MC, I hope you’re ok. I know he wont approve, but I hope you can find away to stay with me. I will never find someone like you and even if he doesn’t understand or believe it, I love you. Call me when you can.”

Now he feels kinda bad

Then he remembers Zen’s hickey and he’s mad again

It takes him a while but he eventually allows for you and Zen to see each other freely

Feels betrayed by Jaehee

Jaehee (Speaking of betrayal lol)

She knows of you, but has never met you, as you are studying abroad

When Jumin first mentions the fact that he is going to pick you up from the airport, shes initially worried that she will have to deal with a second Jumin

And in her experience, the high class women aren’t the easiest to get along with

So imagine her surprise the next day when she is going to the penthouse to introduce herself and finds...what looks like a completely normal girl lounging in her pajamas

You smile kindly at her as Jumin, dressed in his normal suit, comes to stand beside you and she cant believe the differences

Shes pretty sure you’re showing more emotion on you face in this exact moment than Jumin has in his entire life rip lol

She introduces herself, and it shocked when you immediately pull her into a hug

“Its so nice to meet you, I’m MC.”

The way you say your name and the way your holding her hands in yours while you smile at her she just-

gay panic

Your spending the summer with Jumin, so she sees you around a lot and every time you are just as sweet to her

As time passes she begins to feel strange when she sees you

Heart racing, cheeks blushing, you know the drill

But its been so long since Jaehee has had a crush on someone, and she wasn't even sure if this was a crush

poor babe is confused af

Cause your so nice to her

And you make Jumin be nice to her

And you get her off work to hang out 

But she doesn’t know if your being friendly...

One day she is going over last minute talking points with Jumin as he prepares for a gala event when you come walking out

Your dress makes you look like an angel, your hair is flowing and framing your beautiful face and- oh, there was that smile again

She nearly chocked when she saw you

gay panic intensifies 

you make her feel the way zens videos do

Suddenly she’s not so confused anymore

She walked you and Jumin down to the car waiting outside and you turn to her before following your brother in

“You’re not coming with us are you?” you asked with a slight frown.

“No, it would be inappropriate for an assistant to attend such an event.” she sighed, smoothing out her work skirt, suddenly realizing how different you two really were.

You paused, looking like you might say something, but stopped yourself, telling her to have a good night before getting into the car

She watched you drive away, and wasn’t expecting to hear from you any more that night

Then her phones ringing and its you and she’s answering in a flash

You voice is shaky, asking her if she could pick you up if it wouldn't be too much trouble cause you didn't want to inconvenience her

She was in the car before you had finished the call

When she pulled around the back of the event, where you had asked to meet, she saw you standing in the dark, a look so sad it made her heart hurt

You climbed into the passenger seat, but the ride back to the penthouse was silent

It wasn't until she pulled up to the curb that you invited her upstairs

As soon as you passed the door way to the house, it was like your fake composure, one that she knew you had been raised to perfect, melted away

You sighed before dropping face first onto a couch cushion and screaming into it

Jaehee didn't know exactly what to do, so she gave your back a somewhat comforting pat until you sat up ready to tell her what was wrong

Turns out you had met a man at the gala

(her heart dropped when you said that)

But the man was an absolute dick

(So your sayin she has a chance?)

The man had been grabbing you and touching you all night, asking for dances and pressuring you to drink

The final straw was while he had dragged you into a dance, his hand lowed down before he full on groped your ass in front of everyone

You had slapped him

The gotten promptly lectured from your father

“He was acting like I was in the wrong for standing up for myself. Saying I was making a fool of the family reacting in such a way! Why aren’t the men held in such a standard that so I don’t have to act like that in the first place?!”

“I’m so sorry MC, that is truly disgusting that you had to go through that.” She pulled you into a hug, and side by side you sat on the couch, enjoying each others comfort

“Next time...I think I’d like to take you as my date...” You mumbled into her shoulder.

She froze

Didn’t know was to say

Were you friends? Were you something more???

Her questions were answered as you pulled back from the hug and placed a timid kiss on her lips

It was short, almost testing the waters for both of you

But when your eyes met, the kiss that followed was anything but timid or short

Jumin was not pleased with that he saw when he got home

His assistant and sister making out in his living room

what was his life coming to??

Not nearly as mad as you thought he would be however

He had heard what your father had said to you and rushed home to make sure you were ok

Claims he knew this whole time you weren't into guys, or at least not straight, but you think hes just trying to redeem himself from the fact that his assistant seduced his sister right under his nose

Jaehee and you go as a couple to the next gala and rock that shit

707/ Saeyoung

Obvi, this boi knows everything

As soon as he was introduced to Jumin, he did a background check, and thats how he was led to you

From then on, he is not subtle or quiet with his ‘celebrity’ crush

Basically acts towards you the way he does towards Elizabeth the 3rd

Uses you as a way to tease Jumin and get him all riled up

“omg Jumin, I saw MC’s photo in a magazine today and I swear I fell in love all over again.

“If you come near her, I will get a restraining order.”

Jumin is in no way amused

The rest of the RFA is tho

Like Yoosung, you meet Seven at the first party. 

He is quick to spot you, and Jumin is even quicker to separate you from him

You, however, have no idea why your brother is being even more over protective than usual, and take the first opportunity to sneak off to the bar

Seven sees you alone for the first time and quickly turns to Yoosung, asking him how he looks before running off to you

You’re shook when in the middle of taking a drink a random redhead all bed falls into the chair next to you

“HIMYNAMESSEVENITSAPLEASURETOMEETYOU!”

“...What?”

He takes a comically large breath, lets it out, then holds his hand out for you to shake

You laugh when he bows and kissed your knuckles before introducing himself slower this time

“Sorry, I just felt like I needed to rush, your brothers gonna kill me when he sees me talking to you.”

You laugh and roll your eyes and he thinks you have the best sounding laugh he has ever heard

Good thing his only talent is getting people to laugh at him

You proceed to spend the next five minutes laughing so hard your stomach hurts and your eyes water before a large group of not only your brother, but several body guards come to interrupt

“Oh no, my sweet MC, it seems our time has been cut short, I’ll never forget the moments we spent together, no matter how brief!” he calls to you while being escorted to the other side of the room by two large men

Jumin lectures you on the dangers of talking to strange men and you remind him that the whole point of this party was to talk to people you don’t know

He forbids you from talking to Seven 

“MC, he’s a sadist!”

“That just makes me want him more...”

Later that night you get a strange text, or dare I say, a mysterious message, saying your phone was being hacked

Your shook and don’t know what to do watching as the so called hacker typed before the second message popped up

Is your name wifi? Cause I really felt a connection~

Ok now your more shook

Then a third message pops up and its the cute guy from the party, and you laugh before responding

You spend the rest of the night picking up where you left off at the party

And Seven it once again, not quiet about his crush

Jumin wakes up the next morning to chatroom after chatroom all about you

Half of them are him talking mindlessly about your wedding, the other half is the rest of the members telling him to shut up

Jumin is t r i g g e r e d 

His first instinct is to take your phone, since you obviously cant make good choices for yourself

But then he remembers you are an adult, and he cant take away your phone

So he goes to plan B which is threaten Seven with a restraining order, once again

Halfway through typing out a long, angry message, you skip out into the kitchen, and suddenly his anger it focused on you

“MC WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT TALKING TO SEVEN HES NOT GOOD FOR YOU YOU NEED TO BLOCK HIM AND GET A RESTRAINING ORDER HES CRAZY WHAT ARE YOU THINKING”

“He’s so cute and sweet tho.” you pout

“Awe, thanks MC.”

Both of you look up to find Seven standing in the doorway with a bouquet of flowers

Seven is forcefully removed from the building

Jumin gives you the whole, “he’s a hacker he’s dangerous” speech, but you are stubborn

You tell him you are an adult who can make her own choices

He does the things parents do where they think they can guilt you into making the right choice

Thinks he’s won when he doesn't hear anything about you from Seven for a while

Imagine his shock when he logs into the chatroom to see a picture from the cctv of you and Seven kissing, clearly in the middle of a date along with a picture of a plastic cat ring on your ring finger 

“She said yes!”

“I am going to physically hurt you.”

On the more serious side, Seven would be a little harder because of his job, so everything you guys did would have to be in secret

He would get in his moods where he thought you deserved a boyfriend who could treat you better and be seen in public with you

Don’t even get him started on how dangerous he was

But you could use your connections to help him get his life on track, and eventually get him a job at C&R

Jumin isn't happy with it, but when he accepts that Seven actually cares for you and this isn’t just some joke, he will come to terms with it

V/ JIhyun

V has known you since you were born, as him and Jumin were already friends then

Infact, he has a picture somewhere of him as a child holding you the day you got home from the hospital

Growing up with V and Jumin, was almost like having two brother

Both very protective over you

Being kids, you went through the normal phases

“Boys have cooties dont touch me!” 

‘C-cooties...but MC...”

There were times when you would tease each other simply because that’s what kids do when they have crushes

His little cheeks would get all red when you and him would play games together

He liked to be the knight that saved you from the evil dragon (Jumin) and one time you very lightly pecked a kiss onto his cheek before running off and his face was red for the rest of the day

In fact you were each others first kiss

It was during a sleep over he was having with Jumin

Jumin had fallen asleep during a movie leaving you and V alone, sitting together in a blanket fort

You were playing truth or dare, but they were mostly truths to keep the game quiet and not wake anyone

“Truth or dare MC.”

“Truth.”

“...Have you ever kissed anyone?”

Your whole face went red, as did his, he had barely even worked up the courage to ask the question

“...No.” You whispered, “Have you?

“No.”

The game stopped for a moment, V was looking at while you did you best to look anywhere but at him

“Truth or dare MC?”

“...Truth.”

“Can I kiss you?”

The kiss was short and stiff and a little awkward, but it was something you both would remember for ever

And a secret you would keep from Jumin until way into your adult years

Jumin was annoyed by the whole thing

He loved his sister and all, but he didn't exactly like his best friend and sister always flirting

As you got older, the childhood crushes died down into fond memories and the occasional flirt or butterfly in the stomach

You dated a few people, he dated a few people

But there was always those times when it was just you and him alone where it seemed like something was so close to happening

But he graduated with Jumin before you did, and left to start his own life

That when he met Rika

You were happy for him truly, you were dating someone at the time as well and you wanted to see you friend be happy, he deserved it

But tragedy struck, and he was never really the same after that

You remembered her funeral, and the way he cried into your shoulder that night

You had to go through the pain of watching your dear friend loose himself, along with his eyesight

Supporting him in his time of need became your number one priority, but somewhere along the way, old feelings began to resurface

You pushed them down, deep down so you wouldn't make a fool of yourself or ruin your friendship

It took years until V would begin to see again what was right in front of him, he had been blinded by Rika for so long that he couldn’t see you

(im sorry those puns were just too good not to put in lol get it cause hes blind)

He felt guilty for his feelings, like he was betraying Rika, yet he couldn't stop himself from feeling like he did when he was a kid

Jumin, once again, was stuck between his best friend and his sister being love sick idiots, too stupid and scared to see the other one felt the same way

He’s so over it like just get married already

He decides to invite V over, fully determined to give him a talk and tell him to ask you out 

Then he will invite you over so you’ll be in the same place as V

Then, Jumin will politely excuse himself for a ‘phone call’ and give them some time alone

He begins his plan in the morning, making sure you would both be coming over for dinner, then he leaves for work

Unfortunately, a meeting he had at the end of the day ended up running super late, leaving you and V alone 

Plan was ruined he’s triggered

But, what he didn’t know, was that things were going along just fine between the two

You guys were sipping some wine and catching up and laughing and smiling like old times

V wanted to take a picture to capture the moment

You looked truly beautiful, framed by the night sky, cheeks flushed from the laughing and the alcohol, a smile on your face and a look in your eyes he hadn't seen, or at least hadn't recognized, since you were kids

He acted before he had the chance to stop himself, leaning forward and pressing a kiss that held in it the passion of years and years of love 

You melted into it, wrapping your arms around him and he felt like he couldn’t have brought you close enough 

He wanted all of you, everything he had missed out on in his lifetime of not making you his

Pulling apart, leaving you both breathless, forehead to forehead, he smiled down at you

“I’m sorry, I should have asked truth or dare first.”

jumins triggered lol

sorry if theres any mistakes im hella tired so i may have missed some in the proof read 

hope u liked it

[josaeul]

Love Confessions PT 1° BTS

______

☽: Pairing: BTS (OT7) x Female Reader / First Person

_____

☽: Au: Momentary High School Au! Yandere !

☽: Word Count: 30K

☽: Chapters Here: 13/(Currently)26

☽: Summary: It didn’t matter that you didn’t know them, it didn’t matter if you had your own plans; it did matter if you didn’t return their love.

______

☽: A/N: Hi, I’m Dio/Ado! I used to have another tumblr account where I originally published LC but it soon became more of a “personal” so I took it down, while I didn’t publish chapters here I did publish up to 26 chapters in other platforms, so instead of publishing 26 1k-3k words I meshed them all together into 2 parts, as of now the story is still ongoing so there will be more than 30 chapters (my original estimate). If anyone is wondering, this fic has been ongoing since the 7th of July, 2018 and has been on-and-off in the works, mainly because I’m still in high school and it’s h a r d to have a schedule when you’re swamped with hw. This is edited but there may be spelling errors and bad usage of full-stops and commas where they’re very wrong (I mainly speak, not write in english lol that’s why I’m better verbally speaking than writing) but bare with me; english isn’t my first language!

Because this fic is so damn long, especially here on Tumblr where I decided to mash up some chapters, I’ve added a key for the recommended rest/stop place! It’s this  “____ღ”, this is where the original chapter ends!

________

It’s been going on for ages ever since I moved back here strange notes have littered my locker everyday. Love confessions as a matter of fact. They made no sense, the situation made no sense they weren’t written by the same person but they were written by the same group of people. Honestly, at the beginning I found them to be quite cute they were written with such fondness it made my heart flutter. It was clear they were written with care, each word delicately being chosen, that time had been spent crafting each. But as more time went on they became more aggressive, possessive, threatening and even demanding. Still, these people continued to declare their love but showed strong aggression towards my friends and family at the same time. The notes started to include personal information, from where I lived to what underwear I had been using that day. I suddenly felt unsafe like my safety and life was being analyzed and used against me. Suddenly wasn’t just notes soon there were eyes following me too and in those moments where I felt eyes following me as I walked around the schools' hallways, I hid on the rooftop where I knew that this stalker, or stalkers, would leave me alone. Or at least for a moment or at least I thought so, I hoped.

Today I was clutching my bag tightly as I made my way behind the gray wall of the roof, where I’d hide whenever I felt those eyes following me around, one that was meant to keep us away from the storage room, and failed to do so, when suddenly a girl, probably a few years older than me, walked in followed by a fellow student; a boy. And the boy was none other than the one and only Jeon Jeongguk. Seeing his stupidly handsome face made me scowl, I quickly hid behind the wall and listened in to hear what was happening I didn’t want him to think of me as a loner that couldn’t make any friends other than him because I could.

I knew Jeongguk we were actually best friends when I first lived here. We’d go everywhere together, the park, the movies, we��d also go to each other’s house so often we had the others’ clothes and some belongings there, it had gone to such a point where our parents began planning our wedding. At the time the thought of marrying Jeongguk made me cringe because we were best friends but now just the thought of breathing the same air as him made me want to cut off my oxygen intake and just suffocate a slow and painful death. In other words; I, [Whole Name] [Last Name], hated Jeon Jeongguk with my life.

He became the embodiment of what he, we, used to hate. So coming back home to Jeongguk version two felt like I had lost a friend, a part of me and I did. Jeongguk forgot completely about what we had, about me. He became cold and he distanced himself, started hanging out with the ‘cool kids’, or whatever. I don’t care at least not now. I could make new friends, I could act cold, I could ignore him and I did. But did I want to? No, not really. But at the same time, if this was Jeongguk now, I don’t want anything to do with him.

At the beginning when I had just come back I did my best to become friends again but with how he was acting and seeing him act like such a dick made me want to beat him up, he had completely forgotten and ignored me, he didn’t even spare a glance my way. The only time I’d go to his house now was when Mrs. Jeon, his mom, invited me to help her cook and try to bring us together again. But every time I went there he’d either ignore me or throw insults at my face, and after that he’d just stare at me for the rest of my stay there.

The last time I went was over a little over a month ago and it was solely to take the things I’d left there when I was younger. I did my best to go when I knew he had football practice so I didn’t have to meet him. That day I made sure to call his mom to get her to lend me her keys something she happily did at the end of the day I was [Family Nickname] the girl that helped their shy son and became his first friend. I took with me some boxes, I don't remember exactly what or how much I left, but whatever it was I was taking it back. Jeongguk had made it rather clear he didn’t want anything to do with me so I made him a favor taking back my stuff back. The minute I stepped foot inside the house I noticed a pair of my favorite shoes there, I probably left them there when we said goodbye so when I came back I could leave with my special shoes, how cringy. Mrs. Jeon probably left them there they looked so clean as if someone had just bought them, I could imagine her cleaning the shoes everyday. Laughing a bit I took the shoes and placed them in one of the boxes I had brought, maybe Mrs. Jeon would miss them but Jeongguk wouldn’t. As I made my way to the living room, everywhere I went something was there. My old portable game console, a few books I had been looking for, some random hair ties, those looked too childish to be from Mrs. Jeon and I don’t think Jeongguk would use hair ties either, some toys, and like that I found bits and pieces of my childhood everywhere, it felt nostalgic and to some point my heart ached. And it all went into one of my boxes, so by the time I had walked all the first floor all traces of my belongings had left and all that was left was the second floor,  I had filled up the of one of then cardboard boxes I had brought, I still had two left and one that I had brought full of his belongings he’d left when we were young that my mom had kept just in case he’d need them back. I made my way up to where the rooms were I noticed how the only one that had my old stuff was Mrs. and Mr. Jeon’s and Jeongguk’s bedroom, the guest rooms and Junghyun’s room where practically bare with no traces of the family, much less me. His parents' room had a few pictures and a few tacky drawings me and Jeongguk had made, those I didn’t touch, I even noticed how in her dresser Mrs. Jeon still had the bead bracelets I made her. But the room that shocked me the most was Jeongguk’s, his room was filled with my stuff and I didn’t know if two boxes would be enough for all of it. He had stuff from pictures of the two of us to even my old plushie I brought with me when we had sleepovers, just to name a few that stood out. He kept it all and I didn’t really know how to feel. I snapped to my senses and quickly took all I could fit in my boxes and as I did a big part of me felt weirded out. Why did he act like he hated me so much if he kept all of this, it took me over all almost an hour to clear his room but it felt right, no pictures or plushie; no [Name]. He wasn’t going to be reminded I ever existed now. Good, I didn’t want to be remembered by him. I took the box I had brought myself and left it neatly on his bed, quickly wrote a small note explaining what I had done and why. I didn’t apologize, why would I? He erased himself from my life emotionally, and even went as far as avoiding me, so might as well say physically too. I was doing the same thing, but as I took out my boxes and walked back home I couldn’t help but feel guilty and empty. After that I ignored the Jeon’s. I didn’t go to their house, only waving to them when we stumbled on the supermarket, didn’t really pick up their calls leaving my parents to do so, only going over if I knew my parents or someone else I knew was going too. Basically never. I had erased them from my life; but most importantly I erased him.

If only I had seen how Jeongguk reacted to seeing all his collection gone.

So, seeing him now being dragged all the way over here probably for a love confession made me cringe and hard. Seeing your ex-best friend being asked out definitely felt weird. And I felt a strange pang in my chest as I looked at the girl, her name was Sakura and she was cute. The different kind of cute I was, I mean am I even cute to begin with? Maybe that’s what his ideal type is, the opposite of me. Why was I being so damn petty?

As they walked towards the railing of the roof I pressed myself closer to the walls, I didn’t want to get caught somewhere I wasn’t supposed to be, much less by Jeongguk. Plus, as wrong as it was, I wanted to see how it turned out. As much as I say I hate him, he still played a part in my life, a part I wasn’t about to truly forget or replace.

The girl shyly fixed her hair behind her ear as she spoke, she took her time probably nervous, “W-well, Jeongguk... I know you must get this a lot...”

”Oh god, please hurry up!” He exclaimed impatiently. God he was such a dick.

”Ah, ok! I like you, a lot. I know you’ve dated prettier girls and I may not be the best but-“

”Cut it, will you? I don’t know you, what even is your name Sana? Sinb? Sarah? Look, I guess you’re not that bad, but come on, me? Please, don’t waste my time like this, this is unnecessary.”

”Wh-what?” The pretty girl choked out, I wasn’t really looking by now having seen enough but I could tell by her voice that what that dick said hit her hard, sure those are insults someone would have thrown around in second grade but still, pouring your heart out for it to then be rejected in such manner must have hurt. I had never been rejected, but I could only imagine the pain.

“Are you fucking stupid? Look,” he started, “please get lost and refrain from contacting me ever again.” Ya ou could hear the smirk in his voice as he spoke and I bet all my money that as the girl left running she was a crying mess and I couldn’t blame her I was close to crying too, just where did Jeongguk go. I know people change, especially from fourteen to seventeen, hell even from ten to eleven, but the changes he went through shocked me to the core.

I sat waiting to hear the door open and close to indicate he had left too but it never came. It seemed he was staying out there, he didn’t walk either he seemed to be standing in the same place. I thought he had fainted, a pretty good thing if I wanted to run away without confrontation, or something until he burst out laughing. The sound of his laughter was psychotic, it started out quite but it grew to the point I wanted to rip my ears off. No one had told a joke and nothing funny had happened, if anything the scene that just played out was quite sad, especially since I had been in similar shoes. So then, why was he laughing. I pressed my back tightly against the wall and pushed myself further away from the edge. His laughing fit didn’t stop though. It became even louder. He laughed so hard he fell on the floor, the sound of his knees making contact with the ground bounced all over the place accompanied with the sound of him hitting the ground in laughter, he sounded demented.

After a few seconds of this the laughing stopped, but again the sound of the rooftop door opening didn’t come much less the sound of him standing up. Now the only sound other than the wind and soft rain softly passing through tree leaves was the sound of him crying and speaking through broken sobs.

”I didn’t do enough, didn’t I? Of course I didn’t”, he screamed, his voice sounded constricted and forced, “Why won’t she love me! I did everything Namjoon told me to do... everything!” He began shouting towards the end of his mumble. He clearly wasn’t stable, at least not now, and it broke my heart to see him like this. Who was Namjoon? Did he make him act like this? Perhaps, was it student council Namjoon? Was he somehow responsible for the strange change Jeongguk went through? I mean, he holds enormous power considering he’s just the president of the student council, I mean, he’d been in this school for such a long time but no student has that much power. He was to graduate soon, his class was the first to graduate since the extension of high school education from eighteen to nineteen-twenty, he was older than many of us but that was no reason for him to hold that much influence.

Yet the poor boy kept on crying and I couldn’t listen to him anymore. Not even the sound of the rain could really drown his sorrows out. I was disappointed in him, and I had no idea why he was crying, but either way he still had a big spot inside my heart and I felt weak hearted, and I did what I had told myself countless time I wouldn’t do. I stood up, picked up my bag and made my way towards the broken boy.

As I stood a few feet in front of him I could feel my heart break slightly, it looked worse than what it sounded. His shirt was soaked with tears and rain, his nose was runny, I couldn’t see his eyes as he covered them with his hands. I walked slowly towards him and he finally seemed to hear me and the weight in air as he went stiff, losely growling as he spoke, “How long have you been there?”

But unlike his voice, his body shook slightly as tears continued to fall from his eyes and down his cheeks. I felt awful, he still was my Jeonggukie. Scared of what others thought, shy and a cry baby, a dummy, impulsive, and reckless, to name a few. He was still my Jeongguk. That’s what I wanted to believe now, would it stay like that though?

“A-ah, shit,” I froze before blindly speaking whatever came to my mind, “Jeonggukie, please don’t cry, uhh, you’ll make me cry too!” I cringed realizing that I had used the ‘special’ nickname I had with him with the technique I always used on him when we were younger so that he’d stopped crying. The nickname wasn’t special anymore, it seemed like all the girls in this school used it on him, but still I could silently pride myself on being the first one to call him that. And that technique wasn’t going to work, he was older now and he hated me, didn’t he?

“Bunny?” He asked shyly, he slowly let his hands drop from his face as a small blush took over his features. Maybe, just maybe, he still was my Jeonggukie somewhere deep down.

Finishing the few steps I needed to be by his side I crouched down to his level, and brought my hand to caress his hair softly, we were getting soaked so I try and cover us with my school bag. Slightly humming as confirmation that it was indeed me, and after him looking over me fast as if to confirm that it was really me, he threw himself at me and I fell on my butt from the force, we were now in the shade of a roof as I hit my back against the wall. He quickly hugged me and immediately began crying once more.

”[Name]! I’m so so sorry if I made you mad or hurt you, oh god, don’t tell me I hurt you!” He began blabbering as he cried harder. What happened to him? Only a few minutes ago he was being the biggest dick to a sweet girl and now he was crying and apologizing to me?

“Jeongguk, what happened?” I tried to ask but he refused to listen and opted to continue apologizing and not letting go. He wasn’t as scrawny as he was when he was younger, he was actually quite *big in comparison to me so pushing him away was out of the question. So I opted to silently embrace him. We had spent such a long time like this that we both ended falling asleep and missing class. Not that I cared, I was happy being like this. I could never be mad at him forever.

By the time I had woken up, I expected Jeongguk to be gone because it was either A) a dream or B) he regretted what he did and decided to be a dick again if not an even bigger one. But to my surprise I woke up to a big pair of doe like eyes staring up at me from his position on top of my chest.

“Bunn,” he began, his voice husky from just waking up, “I’m sorry if I upset you, I know you went up to my house and took your stuff back, I almost had a panic attack when I noticed your things were gone. I’m so sorry if I was ever a dick to you. I-I just love you so much I’m scared I’ll hurt you.” He whispered softly as he tucked a piece of hair behind my ear, blushing slightly I stare away from him.

”I love you too, Kookie. Don’t worry about anything, ‘kay? You’re always going to be my best friend.”

If only I had noticed how his eyes seemed to have darkened at the mention of best friend.

That day, Jeongguk walked me home. We went up to our lockers, and I was surprised to see one less love note. Today, there were only six. I expected Jeongguk to ask me about it, or ask me if I knew them, but he if anything he seemed more interested in me arriving home safely.

That night was the first night I received a letter inside my house. Freaking out I quickly open the letter only to find out my suspicions were true.

——☽

Our dearest [Name],

We are all very happy to know that you have finally accepted your fate to be with us. It is on our best intentions to tell you that it will not be long until we are reunited again.

In the meantime, we wish you do not engage in any form of relation with any male or female other than the ones you already engage with. If you do happen to break this wish, we are sorry to tell you that we will be forced to deal with the source of the problem very similarly with how a gardener does; take out the malice from the roots. All that we ask of you is to stay put and wait for us as we will come when the time is right.

Meanwhile you wait and we prepare it all, we will be keeping an eye on you at all times. Do not fear anything as we will take care of it for you.

We will meet again but for now,

Goodbye.

-BTS

——

_____________________ღ

——

It had been less than a week since me and Jeongguk had begun hanging out again. And as nice as it felt it also came with this overwhelming feeling whenever he was around, he was too clingy. He’d be there always, and if he wasn’t he’d be calling me or texting me.

He had been doing the latter all day. He said it was his way of saying sorry and that if he could he would’ve come over. And at that, I didn’t know what was worse; him calling me or him being here.

It wasn’t that I wasn’t grateful that we’d finally be able to hang out like we used to, heck yes I was, it’s just not like this. I didn’t like the feeling he brought with him whenever we hung out; it was just like at school. But instead of eyes, it was actions and words.

Who knew words could have such an effect on somebody?

They knew.

The people that have been leaving the notes on my locker knew. I had no idea why, but after a while of this strange occurrence, I started collecting the notes. It became a habit of mine whenever I was bored to try and decipher or try finding patterns in them. And today seemed like a nice day to try, everyday seemed like a nice day to try if it brought me closer to stopping these creeps.

I had turned off my phone. Giving Jeongguk a quick text saying I was going to study so I couldn't have my phone on, liar liar. I had decided to try and analyze the notes, do something with them at least.

And the best way to do so was to go to the beginning.

I decided to paste them to a small notebook I had laying around, so I just had to flip a few pages to find what I was looking for.

The first note, and it happened to be signed by Suga.

It was rather short but heartfelt, and the first time I read it I couldn’t help but blush furiously. It went like this;

”My muse,

I’ve been loving you for a while now, you know? My heart skips a beat every time I see you, and it starts creating a new melody for you, its eternal muse.

All I can do is hope that when our time comes to meet, you help me create the most beautiful symphony for us.

Until tomorrow and forever,

Suga”

Even now, the thought that someone like me was able to inspire someone with such a way for words to create music made my heart skip a beat. But this ‘Suga’ boy wasn’t as sweet as he introduced himself as, slowly I saw his transition from a love struck boy to a sick pervert. Especially on his latest note, which by far has to be one of the creepiest;

”My dearest muse,

What exactly do you think you’re doing? Talking to those no life like that, letting them flirt and touch you. Are you that lonely that you’re willingly letting anybody touch you?

I’m the only one allowed to touch you, perhaps there are few times were I’m allowed to do so but I treasure them intently.

Next time that happens I’ll make sure to cut their dirty hands off and burn them to ashes, so they never bother you again. I promise to send their ashes to you soon.

I  don’t like breaking promises, darling.

Whatever happens remember that I still love you.

With eternal love,

- Your loyal servant, Suga”

Reading the note over and over again I couldn’t help but think that I should go to the police but as quick as the thought formed it had to go away. If it was true that they were watching my every move then I couldn’t risk going to the police because who knew what they’d do, they already knew where I lived and so they must also know my family and friends too. I wasn’t going to go around and risk them unless it got too dangerous.

Time had flown by the window, and by the time I finished reading all of Suga’s letters it had already turned dark.

”Ah, I must’ve skipped lunch and dinner...”, I mutter. I wasn’t surprised, actually, it happened very often where I’d be so caught up I forgot about time. Today was no exception it seems.

Everyone in my house, except for myself, were out for the next week. I wasn’t worried about being by myself, neither about the stalkers since from what I caught on they seem more keen on keeping me out of harm, strangely knowing that they were there and would try and keep harm away from me made me worry less about the dangers of being by myself, though a recurring theme on their letters was taking me away when the right time came that was going to be easy to avoid; I just wasn’t going to give them the right time. I’d make it impossible for them to take me until I could be sure that I and my family could be safe, then I’d go to the police. That’s the plan, the best case scenario.

Deciding that it was enough blabbering to myself, I try to cheer myself up and go make some food. I wasn’t going to make some Gordon Ramsay premium meal, fuck that shit, I’d just go for one of those 5-6 minutes microwave dishes or whatever.

As the dish sat in the microwave I decided to turn on my phone, and not to my surprise Jeongguk had bombarded my phone with texts and calls. Even though I wasn’t surprised, it didn’t mean it didn’t creep or worry me out.

We hadn’t even been around each other for a week and he already was slightly getting on my nerves. I was going to have a talk with him about respecting others privacy.

I open the messenger app to find texts after text from Jeongguk. My chest slightly hurt, since when was he this dependable?

——☽

Jeonggukie

Hey i’m gonna be studying so i’ll have to turn my phone off (>o<) :ME

Jeonggukie: okay (^o^)!

Jeonggukie: it’s fine just text me once you’re done!

Jeonggukie: gtg team needs its’ golden player again

[sent at 1:16pm]

Jeonggukie: YOY O Y OY O!!!!

Jeonggukie: Why haven’t you texted me bakc?

Jeonggukie: *back

Jeonggukie: are u mad @ me??

Jeonggukie: Σ（ﾟдﾟlll）

[sent at 1:23pm]

Jeonggukie: wait.... don’t tell me you’re actually mad?

Jeonggukie: fuck,

Jeonggukie: gtg again for practice but by the time i’m back you better not be studying anymore and be online with me,,,

[sent at 2:34pm]

Jeonggukie: [Name]...

Jeonggukie: Are you ok?

Jeonggukie: You’re not hurt right?!

Jeonggukie: Oh fuck....

Jeonggukie: What if someone took you?!

Jeonggukie: What if someone HURT you?!

Jeonggukie: [Last name] [Name] you better text me right now or else I might do something we both will regret....

[sent at 4:20pm]

Jeonggukie: [Name]...

Jeonggukie: I went over to their house but,

Jeonggukie: They told me you weren’t with them...

Jeonggukie: They also didn’t know where you are...

Jeonggukie: Or if you’re with someone

Jeonggukie: So then the question is...

Jeonggukie: Where are you Bunn?

Jeonggukie: They didn’t tell me :(

Jeonggukie: Will you tell me?

Jeonggukie: :(

[sent at 5:37pm]

Jeonggukie: They told me they didn’t know but I know they’re lying!

Jeonggukie: So I took care of them!!

Jeonggukie: Aren’t you happy?!

Jeonggukie: Awww, but now I’m dirty :((

Jeonggukie: Your prince can’t be dirty can he?

[sent at 7:43pm]

Jeonggukie: i still can’t find u tho...

Jeonggukie: you can’t be still studying... actually you may!

Jeonggukie: idk BunBun, it seems weird to me u never did this before....

[sent at 7:56pm]

Jeonggukie: u know what!

Jeonggukie: I'm going over to your house!

Junggukie: and if you’re not there or with someone else...

Jeonggukie: Kookie is going on a man hunt ᕦ(ò_óˇ)ᕤ

[sent at 8:00pm]

——☽

What the hell? What was he going on about? In all honesty I was curious, but I didn’t want to find out. The more I thought about what Jeon had texted me, the more it confused me. Thoughts mixed with illusions, and facts mixed with theories.

What if Jeongguk was one of the note writers?

It seems so far fetched, I mean how did I even come with that conclusion, but it also makes so much sense. If he was one of these creeps then- no, he couldn’t, but then it could explain his weird behavior. My gut feeling was hysterically telling me to block him out of my life but...

Heck, [Name] stop it, you’re mixing up reality with fantasy and making life more difficult than what it should be. I did my best to push the thought away, but it somehow always found a way to linger in my mind. But there’s no way Jeongguk would be stalking me, we had barely even reconciled. I had been so caught up in thoughts that I hadn’t heard the front door opening, and by the time I did the intruder had already made their way to the kitchen. Tensing up at not only the arrival of the intruder but also at the obnoxious sound of the microwave announcing itself ready, I jump slightly when a hand pats my shoulder to then engulf me in a hug.

”Bunny! Oh my god! I thought someone had hurt you!”, Jeongguk pouted, “Why didn’t you answer my texts, [Name]?”

Feeling uncomfortable I slightly push his hands off me but to no avail as he continues holding me tight.

“God! Jeongguk, I told you I was studying! Not everyone can get A’s without working!” I try to sound as true and confident as possible. If my assumptions were true then any false move could mean hell for me.

“Ah, Darling you flatter me!” He joked, “but don’t go around thinking like that, don’t tell me someone told you the opposite?”

Fuck, why is he acting so weird! Who even asks these questions? This wasn’t the Jeongguk I left. He’s meant to get these thoughts away not confirm them!

“Jeez, Jeon, it’s nothing I promise you. This test is very important to me and I can’t risk failing it” I try to reason with him he was acting unreasonably right now.

“Mhm, is that so?” He questions as he lays his head on top of mine, “Then it’s decided. Tomorrow I’ll take you to a friends house so he can teach you, he’s really smart Bunny!” He laughed a bit.

“Haha, really?” I ask slightly disheartened.

”Yeah, his name is Kim Namjoon, do you know him by any chance?”

Hell fucking no, he couldn’t be talking about council president Kim Namjoon, right?

“The-the council president?” I gulped, please no no no no no no no no no no n-

“Yes, you’re not that anti-social, Bunny.”

Fuck.

——————————☽

[Earlier || 3rd p.o.v]

Jeongguk was freaking out. You hadn’t answered his text for a while now. You couldn’t be studying for that long, right? You normally always had your phone with you so then why weren’t you texting him? Had you met someone better? Did you meet someone better? Even after all he did for you? He changed so much because of you and you were paying him like this? It was clear to him that you wouldn't be studying for that long.

No, it wasn’t you, it was probably some pesky friend of yours keeping you away from him, let’s be real you love him so why would you ignore him.

Jeongguk didn’t like that at all.

Maybe what he was going to was harsh, but it wasn’t like it was his first time doing this for you. But he couldn’t do it alone.

He had gotten so anxious and scared something had happened to you he began shaking. With the anxiety eating him away he shakily dialed the number and waited to get his call to get picked up.

”Namjoon, I need help with something”

It had taken Jeongguk and Jimin little to no time finding out where your ‘friends’ were.

”Does she really have to hang out with people like them?” Jimin asked Jeongguk, accentuating them. It was clear that the boy didn’t approve of the people you hung out with, why couldn’t you hang out with him instead? He was clearly better than these Joy and Lisa girls.

”Oi! It’s not my fault none of you had the balls to hang out with her before.” Jeongguk snarled at his older friend, they made you happy, why was Jimin questioning you?

“Well, why don’t you grow a pair and hang out with her then?” Jimin mocked, he knew why, they all knew why.

”Oh shut up you burnt piece of-“

Just as Jeongguk was about to throw a punch, the front door open and out came your best friend, Joy.

Confused she started at the two boys and asked, “Jeon, Park? What are you two doing here?”

Jumping slightly, Jimin offered her a charming smiling as he pushed Jeongguk's’ hand away, “Aw! Joy you caught us! We were just wondering about [Name], and since you two are friends we thought we’d come and ask you!”

It didn't make sense to Joy why they’d come to her house when they could’ve texted he, much less when they could have directly asked [Name]r.

“Why didn’t you call me then? It would’ve been easier...” She trailed off.

“We didn’t have your number!” Jeongguk smiled.

Liars, they did have her number and she knew it, how else would’ve they invited her to those parties. That’s when she noticed why it felt odd.

“Well, how did your know where I live” She questioned further, they weren’t acting like usual. Joy never liked them, to be honest, she always found them weird but this was on another level.

”We checked the school records, silly!” Jimin laughed, he was starting to get annoyed.

”What are talking about? Stop acting so weird!” She shouted, who would go that far to know where someone lived!

Plus, the school records had her dad’s house not this one!

”Atta, girl!”, Jimin smirked walking towards the girl, “You haven’t been answering any of our questions and it’s getting annoying..”

”Where is [Name]?” Jeongguk butted in.

Shaking her head slightly she tried closing the door on them, things were escalating quickly and she didn’t like where this was going.

”Stupid girl, where is she?” Jimin asked harsher, she was taking too long and he wasn’t sure how much longer he was willing to put up with her. Jimin was a patient good boy but when it came to you he couldn’t wait, he wasn’t going to wait.

”I-I don’t know now leave me alone!”

Oh poor Joy!

—☽

It had taken the boys a few hours but eventually she broke, everyone brakes eventually.

But sadly, it was true; she didn’t know where you were.

And now the boys had spilled blood that shouldn’t have been spilled.

”Look what you did Jeongguk!”, Jimin scowled as he dragged what he hoped and looked like the leftovers of a girl's arm, “Now we have to clean this whole shit up by ourselves, you little bitch. ”

The younger boy had been given the task of taking out the heavy load as he had been the one responsible for this kill.

“How many times do I have to tell you she wasn’t, and still isn’t for your fucking information, picking up my calls or responding to my texts!” He shouted from outside, it was true. While Jimin was busy trying to coax out information about your whereabouts, Jeongguk had been repeatedly calling you.

“Be grateful we actually got useful information about [Name] or else I would’ve told Namjoon about your breakdown.” The eldest of the two threatened as he glared at the younger boy.

They had been cleaning for a good hour when they realized they still had a shit more to clean, deciding to call for help, they patiently sat at the dead girls house as they roamed through a box of momentum’s Joy had of her and her friends.

And to their luck, she had a few pictures of you. They had passed the rest of the wait there going through her stuff trying to find anything about or from you, which they did. In their eyes, they hit the mother load.

They had been so caught up by the box and it’s content they hadn’t realized their friends had arrived.

It was like the two boys were there with you! Gushing at the thought they searched further and further in the seemingly never ending box.

“Kook, we need help if you want to burn the evidence, I’m afraid you’ll need to-“, Namjoon started but his voice drifted off as he took a better look at the box in the youngest hands, “What’s that?”

”Ah! Just a box Jiminie and I found at the girls house, if you look closely it has a lot of stuff from [Name]!” Jeongguk exclaimed happily, hell yes he was proud of himself, he means, how many times can the others say they found anything remotely similar to this?

”Are you sure there’s nothing else like that in the house?” Namjoon asked again as he took a look through the box, maybe there’d be something, anything that could help get closer to you, help him get closer to you.

”Don’t know...”, Jimin trailed off, “maybe we can search while we finish the place up.”

And that’s what they did, four boys; Namjoon, Jimin, Jeongguk and Taehyung went through the house searching for anything that could be of use to them. But to much of their dismay, they didn’t find much.

Clearly pissed Namjoon mercilessly threw the lighter at the house setting the building ablaze. Without even looking back, he made his way to the car and patiently waited for his friends as they watched the building burn.

After a while, Jimin and Taehyung suggested Jeongguk to continue searching for you. And so the youngest did, texting you about going to your house he asks his friends to drop him there.

As they watched him leave the car Namjoon calls out to him, “Kook, we helped you with your little stunt but now you have to help us, you’ll set us up with her somehow, ok?”

A little nervous, Jeongguk just nods. How is he supposed to set you and the other three up? Turning around towards your house he sees the lights on, you had to be there. Scolding himself for not checking your house earlier he invites himself in, not really caring if you wanted privacy or not.

Because why would you want to be away from your groom?

———☽

[Present// 1st p.o.v]

After leading Jeongguk out of my house, after agreeing to take his stupid study lessons with that Namjoon man, I can’t wait to go to sleep.

Taking a quick shower, I throw myself at my bed only to be met with the odd feeling of paper against my chest.

Terror courses through my veins as I slowly sit up from a lying position. Oh hell no, please no. Fully sitting up, I stare in front of me to find a pretty, slightly crumbled, white envelope with a pretty heart sticker in the middle.

How did it get here? The only other person who came here was.... Jeongguk. But when did he come inside my room?

——☽

Our Dearest [Name],

We are happy to see that you keep the notes we give you!

It shows how much we mean to you, of course you will never understand the extents we’d go for you. You will soon learn how to truly accept us as your future lovers.

It does sadden most of us to see you only read Suga’s letters, in the other hand he was beaming. Tell us, darling, do you read the rest of our notes like that too?

We hope.

Anyway, we are glad that we will have an opportunity to get closer soon, and we trust your feelings will come to light soon too.

With Love,

-BTS

———☽

_____________ღ

The fated day had arrived, and I was now heading over to Jeongguk’s house for our study session. I was terrified. I didn’t want to meet Jeongguk, not now that this awful theory had planted itself on my brain, and I definitely didn’t want to meet Namjoon.

Kim Namjoon, face of an angel and a personality Satan himself would be jealous of. He was student council president. At the beginning he was a sweetheart, he tricked all of us to believe him to be one. He was despicable, using his powers to his advantage to remain on top of the social hierarchy at school. Even if it was just school to some, he saw it as an opportunity to climb his way up in society now. Hanging out with the kids whose parents were CEO’s, treating them with respect and giving them what they wanted. And excellent grades, working extra credit every day and following the rules like a bible. And just like that he had managed to secure himself job offers from big companies at the age of eighteen and a half, he had enough offers that he could get fired from each one everyday for years and never be jobless. But to keep such a picture perfect image some dirty work needed to be done, of course his hands wouldn’t even budge as he always had someone else do it for him.

He was so wicked and corrupted the Devil himself was afraid.

I was shaking throughout the whole drive, my legs began moving by themselves and it suddenly felt like I wasn’t in my body anymore.

“Gran, are we close?” I asked, my voice breaking at the possibility of only being a few minutes.

”No, baby, the road we normally take closed so it’ll take us a while longer put it half an hour? God, why do things like this happen at the worst times?” Gran commented, she was right. Why do the worst things happen when you least need them to? Was there a need for balance? Did every time something good happens something bad had to contradict the previous events as if to remind you that ‘hey this is real life not a movie, so bad shit happens, deal with it’.

Sighing I tell Gran that I’ll try sleeping the rest of the trip off, maybe it’ll take my mind off things, hopefully I won’t dream surely they’d be nightmares.

But sleep wouldn’t take me, thoughts about what could happen, whether it be due to the nonsense that my brain had come up with or not wasn’t clear to me, the thoughts haunted me and sleep seemed farther and farther away.

So for the rest of the car ride I just stared ahead of me. I counted clouds, the number of red cars that passed, how many people would wave back at me if I waved, how many dogs were on the street, I did everything to not be reminded that I would drown in the five hours without parental supervision next to a former friend and potential stalker and a student council president sociopath.

Closing my eyes I let out a sigh, maybe if I don’t speak about anything personal and just focus on studying it’ll go faster.

——☽

By the time we had arrived at Jeongguk’s house I was almost an hour late. And knowing from experience Namjoon didn’t like it at all. My friend Irene, the head of our club had told us stories about the boys’ ill temper. Approaching the driveway, I fumbled with my book bag and silently prayed that some stupid shit happened to Namjoon and that he wouldn’t be able to come to the tutoring session. But whatever deity is up there seemed to want to fuck me over and went out there and made him wait for me outside. And damn did he look pissed.

Fuck fuck fuck fuck- I pissed Kim Namjoon! I had unwillingly and unknowingly pissed Kim Namjoon, and now here he was death glaring at my car.

I didn’t care that my grandmother was driving me, fuck that, what I did care was what Namjoon could and would say. His presence was enough to invoke fear and terror and plant it in my chest.

Getting out of the car I ask my gran to pick me up earlier, “Grans, I know the session ends at six, and it’s now one but please for all that’s good pick me up at five or maybe even earlier? Make anything up, that you needed me for something! I don’t know like, help with the tv or whatever, please! I’ll do anything!” I begged her.

”Why? Weren’t you and that Jeon boy friends?” She asked me curiously, she didn’t exactly shoot down my offer yet I knew that did I say anything wrong she’d probably pick me up at ten out of spite.

”Used to, we got into a fight and I don’t want to stay with him too long, I-please.”

”Fine, fine. Just text me and I’ll come before but no matter what I’ll pick you up at five okay?”

Nodding viciously, I thank her and bid her goodbye. I had an escape plan now if things went south, and if I grew uncomfortable I could text the girls, now all that’s left is actually going through with the study session.

“Ah! Hello [Name], it seems you finally showed up!” Namjoon says as he stands up to shake my hand, I don't know if he’s being kind or just being a sarcastic prick, but at this point, I don’t care, I needed this to go faster, so fast that it’d seem like a dream, a horrible and awkward dream.

”Oh yes, the street I normally take was closed due to a house fire nearby” I try to excuse myself.

”Oh yes! I heard it was quite brutal, it seems they also found a dead girl there, I think she went to our school, Park Sooyeong or Joy does it ring a bell?” He asks faking concern, why do I think he’s faking concern? Maybe it was due to the way his eyes twinkled with wonder when I asked him what he meant, maybe it was for the joy laced in his tone.

“I’m sorry, what?” I laugh, tears gathered around my eyes as I tried to understand the wicked grin that sat in his face, why couldn’t he have told me differently, not so vaguely and so disinterested probably because he knows she was my best friend, because she’d always cause him trouble, because she was different; why? Joy, the thought of her dead made me start bawling my eyes right there. She couldn’t be.. dead? She had called me yesterday to make plans to hang out next weekend. Her happy voice haunted me, there’s no way.... Why hadn’t anyone told me before? Was she the only one dead? Or did her mother and sister die too? Why wasn’t it on the news? Or had I been so selfish that I didn’t check properly?

”Shhh, [Name], it’s okay! You’re safe,” Namjoon whispers as he pulls me into a hug, from what would I be safe? I didn’t care and my grip on his shirt tightened, I wanted to pull him away, “They won’t hurt you, they’d never hurt you.”

Who?

Who was he talking about and why was he so certain. Suddenly something clicked in my brain, something Jeongguk said the rooftop that day.

”Why won’t she like me! I did everything Namjoon told me to do.... I did everything!”

Namjoon. He had something to do with Jeongguk acting weird, and now here he is not worrying about the death of somebody but me? Jeongguk and Namjoon. They did hang out together, did they not?  Nothing made sense anymore, and I didn’t know what was real or fake. It kept getting mixed up in my head. What if Jeongguk and Namjoon are working together?

“What are you talking about? You make it sound as if it was a serial killer, this town is safe why would a killer be loose?” I ask, I needed to get as much information out of him and Jeongguk as possible. But there is no way he’ll believe-

“Oh, haven’t you heard what I said? They mutilated the girl, it has to be someone experienced with murder and getting away, I mean if you looked at the news you’d see, they found pieces of the dead bodies all around the street, there were footprints of five to four different shoes and sizes, unless the perpetrator had many different sized feet then it’s clear that there were more people, at the very least four. It’s even said that whoever mutilated the body, even if not being a doctor due to the way the bones had been sliced, was someone with experience.” He stated matter of factly, but it just didn’t seem right to me. What news? No news station had reported any of this. My grandma had the news on as I got ready and no news about this had been displayed at all, and how would these things get out to the public? Different shoe sizes, what were they going to do, measure everyones’ feet?

But before I could ask any other question Jeongguk came out rather excited for our study session. I think this is the first time since coming back that I’ve been glad Jeongguk showed up.

In my head this suddenly this wasn’t just a study session, this was my opportunity to figure what the hell was happening, not only to me but to Joy and the town.

——☽

We had spent three hours studying and I still had no progress on my new mission. And it honestly felt like hell. I sighed slightly as Namjoon kept on rambling about Newton’s laws of motion, acceleration and pressure. I knew this stuff, not to a cup of tea but definitely more than what Namjoon seemed to think I knew.

He suddenly stopped though, maybe my sigh wasn’t as discreet as I thought it was and he looked at me straight in the eyes without saying anything. Finding this a bit creepy I look over to Jeongguk, who had been unusually quiet, to find him staring at me with the same intensity, let’s say for lack of better wording.

Feeling utterly uncomfortable, I excuse myself to the bathroom only to be grabbed by not only Namjoon but Jeongguk from both wrists, not letting me stand up properly. It was a horror KDrama scene. I stumbled to the floor and gasped, what the hell?

”Uh,I need to go to the bathroom? Can you, like, let me go?” I question, what the fuck are they doing?

”Don’t-don’t take too long, Bunny!” Jeongguk says blushing as he retrieves his hand waiting for Namjoon to do the same.

”Y-yeah, we-we still have a lot to cover!” Namjoon tried to cover up his embarrassment by bringing up more work, fuck him for that.

”Yeah, I’ll keep it in mind...”

I hurried to the bathroom with my bag in my arms and pull out my phone. I hadn’t used it all day, too scared about seeing my inbox flooded by texts from Jeongguk. As fast as I could I open the messenger app and tap on our friend group.

——☽

NO LIFE’S AND THEIR MOM LOL

Nini♥︎: omfg, did you guys hear?

[Sent at 12:57PM]

Lalalisaaa🤟🏻: yeah, i didn’t believe it

Rosie🌹: my mom sat me down and told me

Rosie🌹: i haven’t cried this much in ages

[Sent at 1:34PM]

Mom-rene💖: who’d do this?

Seulgi bear🐻: I heard they stole the friend box she had

Seulgi bear🐻: like, the one with pics and stuff about us?

Wen-Wen💙: the one she did with us when [name] came???

Seulgi bear🐻: yeah, it’s gone

[Sent at 1:35PM]

Chicken🦆: so you’re saying someone broke into joy's house, burned it, killed her all for a box??

Yerim💜: who the fuck would do that that’s sick as fuck,,,,

[Sent at 1:45PM]

Seulgi Bear🐻: ok so you know how my dad works at the police station???

Nini♥︎: yes

Yerim💜: seulgi......

Seulgi Bear🐻: they found the box

Mom-rene💖: what?!

Lalalisaaa🤟🏻: with all of the stffu

Lalalisaaa🤟🏻: *stuff

Seulgi Bear🐻: now, don’t freak out much but

Seulgi Bear🐻: they found fingerprints, they assume that’s the people that killed Joy AND  burned her house....

Rosie🌹: people???

Chicken🦆: like more than 1?

Seulgi Bear🐻: yes, but here’s where it gets really weird.... all of the stuff about us was there...

Mom-rene💖: tell me how’s that weird?

Seulgi Bear🐻: All but [name]’s

Seulgi Bear🐻: her stuff was gone, all of it.

Nini♥︎: you don’t think....

Wen-Wen💙: seulgi,

Wen-Wen💙: who’s fingerprints did they find??

Seulgi Bear🐻: Park Jimin’s, Jeon Jeongguk’s and Kim Namjoon’s, those were in the box

Seulgi Bear🐻: in the door handle they found Kim Taehyung’s

Mom-rene💖: [name]! weren’t you at Jeongguk’s house with Namjoon?!

Yerim💜: get out of there!

Chicken🦆: now!!

Lalalisaaa🤟🏻: she’s not responding, omg do you think she is dead??

Seulgi Bear🐻: she will be fine, the police are investigating further, don’t worry [name]

Yerim💜: can’t they just arrest them!!

Seulgi Bear🐻: sadly, they need more evidence... they could’ve found the box after  the murder left or maybe even before, joy could have gifted it to them and Taehyung could’ve gone over to her house before, you know how they used to date and all....

Mom-rene💖: but IF they’re the stalkers, does that mean they’re also responsible for the love notes?

Wen-Wen💙: idk probably

Rosie🌹: So they’ll probably not hurt her,,,,

Mom-rene💖: [name], whenever you read this, getting out of there understood?

Nini♥︎: go to seulgi’s house, k?

Seulgi Bear🐻: we will all be there, you’re not alone....

[Sent 3:47PM]

I’m getting out of here now, don’t worry:You

[Sent at 3:53PM]

——☽

“I’m sorry but I need to go now, my grandma just texted me.”

___________

“Wait! What? [Name] don’t go, please!” I heard Jeongguk yell behind me, causing Namjoon to look at him. I ran as I saw Namjoon turn away and Jeongguk run beside him.

I hid behind the wall  of the corridor as Jeongguk scrambled next to Namjoon, asking him what to do. I could hear Namjoon talking over the phone and Jeongguk crying his eyes out whispering soft mantra of “What do we do?”.

“S-shit, Jeongguk stop screaming- [Name] left? N-no Jin don’t hang up, I-I know we’re in deep shit but- yes, we’ll be more careful next time, and we’ll- yes, we are going to call you if we- when we do it again”, Namjoon sighed, “she doesn’t know, she left running I think, she was texting her friends’ silence, “Yeah she’s friends with Seulgi the daughter of the chief detective- Shit!”

He hung up and made his way towards the bathroom door, in other words the other side of the room, the side I wasn’t in. Bolting my way outside I make my way towards Seulgi’s house.

Just who was Jin, why was Jeongguk acting so weird and what dip shit were they in?

——☀︎

“G-god! [Name] you’re alive!” Irene threw herself at me the minute I entered Seulgi’s room.

Irene was never one to cry, but here she was mourning the death of her friend, our friend Joy, she was gone. Seeing all my friends in a room faces red and eyes swollen made me realize that it was true; Joy was dead.

That they killed Joy.

”It has to be them, it just has to be!” The youngest, Yeri, cried, she was a few months older than me yet we always treated her as the baby.

”I-it probably is them, dad said so and he’s good I-I trust he’ll bring justice to Joy.” Seulgi whispered, she seemed to be in disbelief, I remembered how she used to like Jimin only a few weeks ago.

”Cheeky, you were with Jeongguk and Namjoon, two of the suspects weren’t you?” Lisa asked, she was stroking Rosé’s hair as the later filled the room with sobs, I couldn’t bear to watch her.

”Y-yeah, they were acting w-weirder than usual.” I choked out, tears brimmed my eyes and I realized I hadn’t cried much over Joy’s death; why? Because Namjoon freaked me out and Jeongguk is a weirdo, that’s why.

“W-when I left N-Namjoon was t-talking about not getting caught”, I sink into the bed beside Rosé, “T-they talked about the police a-and I-I think they killed Joy”

“But why?”, Jennie asked exasperated, “Why would they kill Joy? What did Joy have that no one else did?”

“Well- I mean, hadn’t we established that they were the love note writers?”, Yeri asked and we all nodded, “So remember how they started getting weirder and weirder as time went on?”

Again, we only nodded.

“So, what if they are the stalkers? I-I mean not like average stalkers I mean full out ‘I-Will-Kill-For-You’ stalkers? Like, Joy was friends with [Name], and both of you hanged out a lot even without us, so what if they wanted to, I don’t know, figure out where you were and they got mad or something and killed her? I mean, it’s not really the first time someone close to us or someone that has shown interest in us, in [Name], has died suddenly, and you’ve all got to admit they’ve always acted weird when [Name] was around. We always played it off as coincidence but, really…? That’s just dumb..” Yeri trailed off, I was left in shock at how much sense it all made; had I been that stupid?

“There we have killers and a motive.” Seulgi said slowly, it made so much sense that another wave of tears came.

“But! They have an alibi, don’t they?” Wendy spoke for the first time with a hoarse voice, she sounded defeated, it hurt seeing somebody as extroverted as her so quite.

”What if it doesn’t coincide with , for example, Jeongguk did though, I mean I was with him that day...”

”What? What do you mean, [Name]?” Rosé asked, probably excited at the possibility of Joy getting justice, but a part of her also seemed confused.

”What was Jeongguk’s alibi, Seulgi?”

”Seokjin said that he, Jeongguk, Namjoon, Taehyung and Jimin had spent the whole evening with him and that they didn’t really leave the house.” Seulgi recalled, yet something felt odd...

”That is just plain wrong, Jeongguk went over to my house, the-the day of the murder he was out! Seokjin is in this, maybe it’s true that he was at home but the rest no, and so is Namjoon, of those two, when I went to Jeongguk’s house I saw a car that was probably Namjoon’s,  so that’s a fact now, though he drives like shit, Jeongguk told me that, and the car that had dropped him off had a very bad driver because my front house neighbors’ complained about a black van that almost ran over their sons in a play date that day, that was Namjoon! S-so it’s possible Jimin and Taehyung were there too!”

“A black van? Dad said that a few witnesses saw a black van!”, Seulgi added in shock, “Kim Yerim you’re a genius!”

“Now we need evidence, to get them in jail where they belong”, Jennie spoke up, “But how do we do that?”

”Easy, we know their weaknesses and we’ll use it against them,'' Irene said determined, she sounded as if she was planning something, “They won’t get away with this.”

”And what is that?” Wendy asked her, she sounded unsure at the idea of interacting with them.

”Their weakness is [Name], she'll need to get close to them, gain their trust and then find clues as to what is going on... that is if she’s up to it.” Irene looked me in the eye.

”We now know they are serious trouble, are you up for it [Name]?”, Jisoo looked up from the window, she had spent the whole conversation so quiet I hadn’t even noticed her, “Do you want to put an end to this?”

“Yes.”

_____________ღ

Year: 20##

Place: Some Dumpster

Point of view: Hoseok Jung

———☀︎

Biting at my bottom lip I try to slow down my pace as to not bring too much attention to me, that’d be bad. Very bad. It’s not like what I was doing was going to not draw attention to myself, everyone stared at me suspiciously as I walked with my big, green bag. I would too, honestly.

The bag itself wasn’t what would draw attention, it was the smell. It smelt fucking awful, and I knew that everywhere I went it left the smell of a corpse around. Sure, if someone used their imagination they could come up with a strange and repulsive accusation, but then again...

What could have I done?

No one would suspect a 15 year old of murder, would they? I could easily say it was my gym clothes, with puberty and all. It wasn’t the whole body, oh no! We left the big stuff to Seokjin and Yoongi, I just had the inside stuff, the organs. But most importantly and my biggest worry was the heart.

A thief’s heart.

The heart that almost stole [Name]’s. His name was Mark Lee, he was around [Name]’s age, maybe younger, they had a few classes together and talked every once in a while when he suddenly decided to confess to her, who was he to do so? But that wasn’t a problem, that wasn’t meant to be a problem. All she had to do was rejected and then we’d all be okay, but no; she gave him a chance.

She gave that little asshole a chance but wouldn’t even spare a glance my way. And for that I was going to make his life a living hell.

They were going on their first date tomorrow, it was meant to be at the movies to watch  a crappy romance movie she’d been gushing about with him about, ha, watching movies at a first date with my [Name]? She deserves the best first date in the world, something only I can give her. She doesn’t deserve that, not from him, she deserves the world.

“And you can’t give that to her, can you Lee?” I mumbled as I made my way to the dumpster.

——☽

By the time I arrived at the dumpster, the sun had set and the whole sky had an orange tint to it, [Name] would be home probably in her room doing whatever her little heart wanted, maybe getting ready for the big day tomorrow and a big day it was.

Opening the bag I gently sit down in the middle of the garbage, I look for the healthiest and best looking organs and store them little containers Seokjin had given me before, he had taken them from one of his father's hospitals, he wouldn’t miss them they had many. The old man had everything, hospitals to hotels. Those organs we’d sell or do whatever Yoongi did with them, we didn't care what he did with them as long as it brought money for the our, my her, plan.  

Humming, I put on the gloves and prepare myself to take out the organs that seemed to have taken the least damage from Jimin’s little fit with the younger boy, poor Mark his handsome face was completely destroyed now. Too bad, [Name] wouldn’t even want to look him in the face now.

“Aish, the kid needs to learn not to break valuable stuff like this...”, I muttered as I try and arrange Mark’s brain nicely in the box, “Why did you have a brain and didn’t use it? It’s making such a mess now, it’s only use is that making messes, look where it led you Mark. Now you’re dead and probably getting sold to some weird Frankenstein scientist or something...”

Looking at the boxes I had arranged, I take out my spare phone and text Yoongi warning him where the boxes where for him to pick tomorrow, if he didn’t we could get into some shitty  trouble. Now I could focus on the main attraction.

The Heart.

Putting on my gloves again I play with the small organ, it fit nicely in my hand.

“What happens if I give you a- haha!”, I squeeze the muscle a bit and see it twitch as it continues palpitating slightly, “Haha, look at this! Useless, you aren’t even attached to someone and yet you try so hard to be useful, pathetic.”

Tossing the heart around for awhile I grew tired, and decided to finish the boy off.

“You’re lucky Namjoon didn’t want me bringing the kit with me or else you would’ve been dissected right here, right now”, I looked at it with pity, “God, you were very naive you know? Thinking someone like [Name] would even be interested in you, ha, please”

I take it and squeeze it tighter, blood gushing from the little arteries.

Quickly getting the butcher knife from the bag, with shaky hands I cut the heart in small pieces trying to make them as symmetrical as possible. Fucking disgusting.

”Now! Don’t you look better?”, I ask to no one as I place the heart pieces with the rest of the organs that Yoongi wouldn’t be able to sell, “Bet you your friends would love to have a taste of you won’t they? Seokjin and Taehyung will have a good meal to prepare for your friends now~”

I laugh a bit as I fish for a bag around the dumpster, finding a broken recycled bag I place the containers filled with the body parts and store them for Yoongi, “You’re lucky we like the same girl or else I would’ve ratted on you ages ago...”I muttered as I place the containers in then old, worn out bag, “This is all for you, [Name]”

Does this mean I’m happy sharing? No, of fucking course I’m not.

But who said I can’t rat them all out later?

Laughing loudly, I take out the gas and lighter as I throw the gasoline around the area making a heart, or at least something similar.

“This is all for you, baby” I repeat as I throw the lighter at the fire. I watch a bit as the fire grew and grew taller and taller, deciding that I should change clothes I strip down from my sweatpants and stay only using my t-shirt, only then I realized how cold it was.

All for [Name].

Sighing a bit, I dirty my spare pants to make it look like I had gotten into a fight or something, even going as far as punching myself to create bruises; who would suspect a boy how had just gotten mugged?

Taking off my shoes and one sock I throw into the fire, watching it burn brighter as I throw stuff into it, filling it, making it go higher and higher and-

“It’s like my love for you”, I giggle, “the love I’ll be able to give to you soon, very soon”

No one would suspect Jung Hoseok for murder; I won’t let them.

_____________ღ

“Geeze, [Name], we didn’t really think this through did we?”, Wendy whispered beside me as we made our way through the school halls, she was right. We, indeed, didn’t think this through.

”I mean, yeah- we didn’t think through it all, but god if we’re right it’d make things so much easier for Seulgi’s dad to catch them!”, I explain as I try and mask the, very obvious, fear, “Plus, I don’t think it’s just Joy they killed, they must’ve done this multiple times, it was all to clean, Namjoon himself said so, plus if they got out of it once who says they couldn’t have done it before?”

“Yeah, plus why would a police station have their data in it if they hadn’t found their dna somewhere else?” Wendy questioned anxiously, I hadn’t noticed it before. But then again, didn’t the police station have the dna of all of those who lived in town? But then, they did seem wary considering the way Seulgi's’ dad spoke of them.

”Mark.” I stop walking as I suddenly stop dead in my tracks.

”Mark Lee? The dude that went missing before your date...” Wendy stared at me as she trailed off.

”You don’t think?”, she asked me shaking slightly, “That they had something to do?”

“I mean-“

”Hello! You’re both Wendy and [Name], right?” A student council member asked us.

Ah yes, the plan.

“Yeah! We wanted to talk to Kim Namjoon about perhaps holding a funeral service for our friend Park Sooyeong, she passed away a few days ago. We are on the list, right?`` I ask trying to make myself sound as sad as possible, Wendy catching on and only responding with a nod and a short sniffle.

“Yes, please, can we speak with Namjoon?”

”Yes. Follow me,” He walks towards the farthest door, us walking closely behind, “So, please don’t take long, Namjoon has been acting really off lately, don’t-don’t tell him I said that! So the council is trying to take as many interviews and meetings ourselves.”

The boy looked at us, concern lacing his eyes as he whispers, “Please, be safe and don’t anger him too much.”

He then motions towards the door and leaves.

”Wendy, leave it to me, stay here, please.”

——☽

I knocked on the door thrice, when I heard a faint “Come in”, followed by some paper shuffling.

I open the door and peek inside, this was unexpected. The room was mainly filled with browns and dark reds, the schools colors, the furniture giving an antique feel to the room. In the middle, the desk of the council president sat, a leather couch by its side and two chairs in front. It looked like the whole schools budget went into the room. No wonder Namjoon blackmailed students.

”State your business an-“, he began monotonously when he looked up at me to meet my eyes, “[N-Name], I didn’t think it-it was you, I- here! Take a seat please!”

He was stuttering and he couldn’t even form a sentence.

“Ah, Namjoon! Please don’t worry, it’s fine”, I smile at him as I sit down, “I came here to talk about the funeral service for Sooyeong, Joy, she-she was really close to me an-and now that she’s gone, I- we felt it would be important to be able to hold something in her memory, you know?”, I feel tears swell in my eyes at the thought of my friend. Maybe acting like it hurt wasn’t going to be as hard as I had thought, fate had laid down the prefect Shakespearean tragedy.

He slightly stiffened at the mention of Joy, or my tears I don’t know at this point. Blushing red he gives me a small pocket handkerchief, and looks at me smiling, how can he smile so freely?

“Would that make you happy?” He looks at me as he grabs my hand, his hand covered all of my hand, his smile was cute; but he may have been the murderer of my best friend and there’s no way I’ll forget that. Until he’s proven innocent, I won’t budge. Too much evidence was piled up against him.

“Yeah, it would, it really would, thank you”, I smile back at him.

“Anything for a friend”, he smiles, “You’re friends with Jeongguk so you’re friends with me too.” He squeezes my hand slightly, and let’s it go hesitantly.

He stands up, walking all the way towards me from behind the desk just to help me stand up. He places his hand around my shoulders, leading me towards the door. Shouldn’t this meeting be longer?

“Namjoon, I shouldn’t be saying this but...”, I suddenly stop at the front of the door, shaking slightly from fear and sadness; real fear and sadness, “Seulgi’s dad, who’s in the case, thinks that maybe they killed Joy because she was my friend, I’m scared Namjoon. He said it was definitely a murderer, and that it was all to similar to other ones he had participated in; he searched for a bit and found that there were at least two cases that were similar Mark Lee and Vernon Choi, and they were close to me, th-then he said that other people close to me kept disappearing even after I left, and even more now that I’m back th-he thinks I’m next and I’m scared Namjoon, I-I don’t know what to do. I don’t want another Joy.” I made it all up, but fear and sadness that if I failed my friends and those I loved would be hurt, was real, my sanity was deteriorating, I can’t lose anyone anymore. Another loss, I couldn’t have that, I wouldn’t be able to handle it..

”[Name], I promise you that me and Jeongguk will always be there for you, if it makes you feel better I have some friends you could meet, they’re all rather athletic and are really nice, we aren’t the police persee but maybe we can help you feel safe. Maybe I could present you all at lunch today?”

”Ah, yes please, if it’s not too much!” I ask, was he going to let me meet...

“They’re Kim Seokjin, Min Yoongi, Jung Hoseok, Kim Taehyung and Park Jimin, Jeongguk will be joining us but you already know him very well, don’t you?”

”Yes! We are really close, is it that obvious?” I lied through my teeth, my heartbeat was off the charts as my hands grew sweaty.

”Haha, kind off,” he chuckled, “he never shut ups about you.”

“Really?” I turn red a bit, that jerk, he probably told them all my personal info, god that little son of bitch!

“I look forward to lunch with you, I hope we can become close friends.” He smiles at me as I walk out of the door. Wendy is there waiting for me, we both wave goodbye and leave hurriedly as I begin to tell her about it all.

“Wendy, I think he knows something, he wants me to go eat with the other six.”

“Are you sure about that?” Wendy asked, “They won’t hurt you will they?”

“I don’t know. Have you heard about Irene?” I ask her, we both knew that we didn’t have the answer to her question but maybe Irene did.

“She’s with Park Ji-” My eyes widen, nervously I look at Wendy, she understood.

Her phone rang with a text she looked worried as she stared down at it, I bit my lip.

“I gotta go, go hide in a bathroom so the teachers don’t see you.”

——☽

”Guys we have a special lunch today...”

——☽

“[Name]?”

”Yeah, I got her to come have lunch with us and to speak about a memorial for Sooyeong, but that’s more on me”, Namjoon sighed, “She thinks we’re out to get her, what do we do?”

”Out to get her?”, Seokjin asked eyes bulging, how could she ever think that? Where they too obvious? Had they gone too far?

“Is it because of Sooyeong and ya know?”, Yoongi asked, “I told you, don’t kill unless they impose a threat, what type of threat was her family and her? Wearing the wrong colored shoes?”

“Jimin and Tae said she had caught them before that and that she was already on to something...” Jeongguk trailed off, it wasn’t the first Sooyeong had caught the duo spying on [Name], and it wasn’t the first time she caught any of the seven.

“They had reasons, okay?” Namjoon sighed irritated, what do they win now arguing, it already happened.

”Of course you’d say so, you helped them too!” Hoseok snarled at Namjoon, how could Namjoon be so fucking dumb.

”Well, who was clumsy enough to get her to remember Mark Lee, huh? Didn’t you say you were going to make her forget Mark was even a name yet you couldn’t even talk to her!” Namjoon harshly whispered to the boy next to him, Hoseok’s eyes widen as he looks around the empty classroom in embarrassment.

”She-she what?”, Jeongguk asked, “She remembers Mark?”

”Yeah, she even talked about him to me you fucking idiots, by the way she spoke she seems to remember every single one, even after she left”, Namjoon sighed, “We can’t do much now, or act by the plan, we-we gotta wait longer and not act-“

”Wait longer?”, Yoongi laughed incredulously, “I waited for years, years, Kim, she fucking left and I had to wait longer and now you come up with this bullshit? What about all that, we gotta go fast before she’s tainted and all that bullshit Tae and you blaber on about?”

”If [Name] was able to catch onto something than most possibly the police too, Min, Officer Kang already did for the fucking record, meaning that if the only person alive were to suddenly disappear she would become the prime suspect, and even if they end up cleaning her name, her life would be ruined because that’d mean they’d need to find us and a) she’d be unprotected, b) or they’ll see her like an accomplice, she’d go to jail because of some shit she didn’t do. That’d be fucking it, it’s better to get close to her and wait for a while or convince her to come with us willingly.”

Yoongi stayed silent as thoughts raced around his head. Who did they think they were to tell him what to do?

“Namjoon’s right...”, Jimin sighed, everyone sighed, “It hurts, but we can wait, right? It’ll be nicer to have her now, but don’t you think it’s better to be cautious?”

”Jimin is right, let’s-let’s leave this for later guys”, Taehyung suggested, “[Name] will be having lunch with us won’t she? So, let’s get ready for now, ok?”

He only received a crowd of unmotivated grunts, as they stood up and made their way out of the classroom.

——☽

”Taehyung, do you think she really remembers Mark?” Jeongguk asked his older friend as they made their way towards their lesson.

”Probably, she cared about him a lot, she almost stopped hanging out with you ‘cause of him, remember?” He answered nonchalantly, he knew that was a sensitive spot for Jeongguk.

“Mark Lee”, Jeongguk test out his name, “Mark fucking Lee, I hope you’re burning in hell.”

”I-I can’t believe it, even after everything we did, she still remembers him? Yet she wouldn’t talk to me? If I could, I would bring him back to life over and over again, and kill him every fucking time. I’d make sure to make him suffer, to let him know that he isn’t worthy of thinking of [Name], that I won her heart the minute she won mine, that she’s mine. Mine! Not his, mine! He probably threatened her to go out with her; asshole. Fucking asshole! It’s his fault! I’m meant to win, not him! Haha, I’m happy we got rid of Mark Lee that summer.”

The oldest of the two seemed unfazed at the youngest fit, rather opting to continue walking in silence. He had to agree, though, he also was happy they got rid of Mark Lee and he would do it again if it meant being with [Name].  

Suddenly, a pair of footsteps made themselves clearer behind them. Stopping half way both males stiffened as a voice made itself heard through the empty hallway.

“Y-You killed Mark?”

ღ__________________ღ

“I did it.”

Irene watched in shock as the younger boy confessed to the death of her younger friend.

“But J-“ The oldest began, but was soon cut off as the male before her began speaking.

”Don’t, I don’t know why I’m telling you of all people, after school I-“

”No, J- I’m... we’re talking here now, you killed someone! And n-now you’re after [Name]?” She shouted as anger began numbing her rationality, she knew what was happening, she had told her and now he came here lying to her?!

”[Name]? I could never! I swear, I-It was only Mark I was after!”

”Only Mark? Only Mark?”, the brunette raised her voice, “What about Sooyeong? Or Nayeon? Or maybe even Jae? Or Yugyeom? Or-“

”Or who? I didn’t kill them!” He shouted, he was getting angrier by the minute, mimicking the eldest girl.

”But you killed Mark, huh?”

”Y-yes.” He answered back, but they both knew that the uncertainty in his voice was clear.

“You didn’t, both you and I know-”

”Stop acting like you know what you’re talking about, Joohyun- !”

”Stop lying! You’re too young, Ji-“

”I’m too young? You’re talking as if I didn’t kill Mar-“

”I know he threatened you, Ji-“

”He who?”

”Namjoon!”

”N-Namjoon had nothing to do with tha-“

”I know you didn’t kill him, Jisung, it was Hoseok wasn’t it?”

———☽

The younger boy looked in horror at the older girl.

”N-no, I s-swear it was m-me!” Jisung stuttered.

”No, I know it wasn’t you. Seulgi’s dad, he told me about how the prime suspect for the Mark Lee case suspect were Jung Hoseok and a man named Son Saeyoung; they closed the case with it being Saeyoung fault, both the murder and death, but it wasn’t like that, right? Hoseok murdered Mark and then someone sold the body parts to Saeyoung, incriminating him. They paid you to tell me this right?”

Silence, only a confirmation to Joohyun. Poor Jisung, he probably only found out by accident and now he was probably going to jail for something he didn’t do.

”It’s okay, tell them I believed you; that I’ll tell Seulgi’s dad, ‘kay? Don’t go to the police just yet though,” Irene stayed silent for a while, “would you follow me? It’s something I need you to do before you go.”

Only nodding in agreement the younger boy walked behind his friend, thankful for her brain, thankful of her for being able to pick up what was wrong.

”Thank you, Joohyun”

”No problem, if we die we die together, ‘kay?”

———☽

Biting her nails anxiously was a wrecked Wendy, she needed to call [Name], fast.

”F-fuck, Joohyun, why did you do this....”

The older girl just cracked a broken smile, her cheek cracked awkwardly as more blood came out from the cut that was plastered on it.

”Ji-Jisung, I-I couldn’t blame him, Mark-k wouldn’t have wanted that...”

She was greeted with silence from her younger friend as she tried calling [Name], again.

”Gosh, [Na-! God, finally! [Name], call Seulgi and her dad, now! Irene is hurt, I need you to come to the rooftop as fast as possible! W-what? What do you mean you’re actually going to have lunch with them? Leave the fucking plan!”, she screamed angrily at the phone, “Irene is dying, and you’re worried about that?”, silence, “You’re gonna call Seulgi, now.”

Wendy cut the phone call before [Name] could protest further, she didn’t want to hear her.

”She’ll call the ambulance and Seulgi’s dad, don’t worry too much, you’ll be fine.”

”G-good, I need to te-tell [Name] something.” Irene muttered.

“I-I just can’t believe Jisung did that, he could’ve killed you...”, Wendy felt tears form at the corner of her eyes, “Joohyun, you could’ve died, we really don’t know what we got ourselves into....”

The older girl pushed herself from the floor, immediately worrying her friend but she was quick to brush her off.

”T-the thing is, Seungwan, [Name], she won’t make it, no matter how hard we try and shake them off; they’ll always find her somehow....”

———☽

”Seulgi! It’s Joohyun she-she’s gotten beaten up, she’s with Wendy now but please come, with your dad and an ambulances too! God, f-fast! Please! It-It was Jisung, it seems like it, but I-I don’t know, okay? I wasn’t there, I’m sorry, please focus on the task at hand.” And with that the girl hung up the phone and rested her head against the bathroom door.

”I should get going now.” She pushed herself and readied herself for the dreaded lunch.

I don’t want to do this.

She thought to herself bitterly, she sighed and pressed a cold hand to her forehead.

“Have I gotten a fever? My cheeks are red...” She felt her cheeks too. They were blazing. She was worried sick about her friends, what was going on?

Silence. The only sound was that of a girl exiting the bathroom.

She walked through the empty halls, her light footsteps barely echoing through the hallway.

She looked through the window, she saw the younger kids during their PE class, she saw a few girls during their free period walking through the quad.

She suddenly stopped dead in her tracks as she heard the words. She didn’t know what had happened before but she blindly spoke in response.

“Haha, I’m happy we got rid of Mark Lee that summer.”

“Jeongguk? Y-You killed Mark Lee?”

The boy in question and his companion stopped and turned around. Their faces paled, their eyes widened and their mouths turned agape.

”[Name]?”

———☽

“They don’t want to kill her, they want to keep her....”

———☽

“Jeongguk, what do you mean?” I asked as I backed away slightly.

He said nothing, he stared directly at me as his friend looked at me wide eyed.

I couldn’t place my finger on how, but I felt like I knew the boy beside Jeongguk; the boy who laughed at the mention of Mark’s death.

”Kim Taehyung?” I whisper softly to myself, I ruffled my hair slightly and let my hand fall on chest. No...

”Kim Taehyung and Jeon Jeongguk, you both killed Lee Mark?” I ask, as I looked at them both in the eye.

Mistake number 1.

Taehyung’s eyes widened further, if possible, as he began to shake and fiddled with his finger. His mouth parted open, and even from where I stood I could hear his jagged breathing.

“Y-you know m-my name?” He asked as a bright blush took over his cheeks, “You know my name, haha, you know me!”

He looked over at Jeongguk, giggling as he grabbed the younger boy by his shoulders,

“She knows me! M-my baby knows me, Jeongguk, oh my-!”

”Taehyung...” Jeongguk grabbed his friend trying to stop him, but he shook him off as he began chanting repeatedly the words “She knows me!”

”Taehyung, she heard us!” Jeongguk whispered harshly, tugging at the oldest sleeve.

”She knows...”

At those words, the blushing male seemed to have been hit with the truth. His smile shut down, and his body took a more menacing, yet lazy, stance.

”My baby knows me, she know us and what we do, because she isn’t stupid, right baby?” He asked me as he began walking towards me, slow steps echoing through the hallways.

”What?” I ask him as I began walking back with every step he took at my direction.

”Taehyung, could that be why she agreed to eat lunch with us?” Jeongguk asked as a dull look came over his eyes, his posture mimicked Tae’s.

”Probably, but don’t worry Kookie! She will spend the rest of the week eating lunch with us, won’t she?” He asked as he backed me against a door.

When did he arrive here?

“N-no! Stop, I’ll tell the police!” I tried pushing him off, but Jeongguk came and took one side of me as Taehyung took the other. I was trapped.

Mistake number 2.

”But, Darling, you wouldn’t want Taehyungie to tell Namjoon would you? That you were toying with us?”

”Are we toys to you?”, Taehyung asked against the crook of my neck, “Do you want to use us? Are we nothing more?”

Excitement took over his voice as he spoke, he began kissing my neck.

”Stop it now! Seulgi’s dad is coming over any second now!”

”Are we toys to you? I don’t mind being your toy, do you Jeonggukie?” Taehyung repeated and asked Jeongguk, ignoring my previous threat.

”No, if it means she’ll only pay attention to me!” He giggled and kissed my cheek.

”Me neither, but just for today; I want to play with her instead, so let’s go!”

He gave me one last kiss, and looked me in the eye, a look that made me shiver; suddenly running away wasn’t an option that didn’t include anyone not getting hurt. I didn’t know what to do, they just confessed to murder damn it! Why can’t I be smarter like Yeri, or athletic like Lisa or cunning like Irene? Why did I have to be me?

”But first, we gotta establish some rules!”, Taehyung continued after he took my bag from my shoulder rather harshly, I grunted in pain as the material brushed aggressively against my neck.

”Number one, you tell no one about what you just heard! That means no Irene, no Seulgi or her dad, no Wendy, or Lisa, or Jennie; we don’t want another Joy, do we?

Second, you’ll only look at us and talk to us, your family’s okay, but only direct family; boys and girls alike will be taken care of accordingly.

Third, you’re doing this out of your free will, if anybody asks; even the other guys!

You have to say yes to us! M’kay? So if I were to ask if you love us you gotta say yes, ha!

Hmm, that’s all I can think about now, we’ll add more as we go, now let’s go skip class! Let’s go to that ice cream place, maybe the others will be there, or maybe just Yoongi!” Taehyung giggled once more and led the way for me and Jeongguk as they both took my hands. We don’t want another Joy? Huh?

I don’t know what’s worse; what they’re doing or that I can’t find the strength to fight.

——☽

By the time we reached the ice cream shop, I had received a text message from Wendy thanking me about calling Seulgi and her dad, she also asked me where I was.

It was the first time I lied to her, it wasn’t a complete lie though, right?

Mistake number 3.

I had to hide to be able to text her as I was being watched at all times by Jeongguk and Taehyung; I felt weak. Why did this happen to me?

”So, [Name]? I went and ordered your favorite ice cream, we also took the liberty to call Yoongi and Jimin so they’re gonna arrive at around 1:40? So while we wait, do you have any questions?” Taehyung asked.

I looked around me, trying to find a possible exit but Jeongguk who sat over at my right, was clutching my hand tightly and Taehyung was blocking the pathway towards the door.

He looked at me curiously, as did Jeongguk, the later being way more quiet but more touchy. He now had a hand on my cheek as he caressed it softly while Taehyung played with my hand.

“Yes, I-I have been receiving letters by a group called Bts; Jin, RM, Hope, Chimmy, V, Suga and Cooky, are they you by any chance?” I did my best to not stutter, to sound confident, to be like Irene.

He stopped playing with my fingers, as he took my hand to his lips and began kissing it.

“My baby is so smart! Yes, I was V while Jeonggukie was Cooky, pretty names right?” He accentuated each word with a kiss.

Suddenly, similar to falling into cold water, I remembered something Lisa told me a few months ago that made me shiver.

“Did any of you ever call a friend of mine?” I asked nervously.

“What? No, why?” Jeongguk asked me, he had stopped playing with my hair, something he did when nervous.

”S-so you don’t know anybody called Seungkwan?”

”Baby?” Taehyung asked growling, he took both of my hands and pressed them against each other and pressed them against his cheeks; pulling me slightly over the table.

“Ah-it’s just a boy that had called a friend of mine as-asking for me, and I thought that maybe that was one of you...” I stuttered, trying to take my hands away.

”That wasn’t us....” Taehyung growled lower, he let go of one hand and continued playing with the other.

“Did he call your friend on her cell phone?” Jeongguk asked as he resumed playing with my hair.

“Yeah... I think she still has the phone on her record....”

”Tell her to give us her phone please, Bunny!” Jeongguk pouted.

“Yeah! But it’s fine though, he won’t bother you, not while we’re with you!” Taehyung smiled at me, but in his eyes I couldn’t ignore the clear look of anger in them.

Just then as Tae finished his threat, the door to the shop opened rather obnoxiously and in came two overly contrasting boys.

Min Yoongi and Park Jimin.

Park Jimin; the schools sweetheart, wearing his ever iconic oversized sweater and charming smile, his school uniform perfectly clean, and stunning hair, which was dyed a pretty dirty blonde, and skin well kept.

Min Yoongi; the schools bad boy, wearing his iconic, and rather cliche, black leather jacket and bored face and look, his uniform messy and dark hair fell over his eyes as he looked around almost as if intimidating everyone who looked his way was his goal.

They seemed to be having a friendly conversation, with Jimin doing most of the talking, when suddenly Yoongi looked over and made eye contact with me, fuck. His eyes widen as he lightly hits Jimin causing the younger boy to look over and a bigger smile to break through.

Just as the two boys made their way over to the table, the waitress came with our orders. Her forearm balancing all of the ice cream’s was suddenly knocked over by Jimin’s overly excited steps and were sent flying onto my school blouse.

Yelping from the coldness seeping into the thin fabric I stand up, harshly setting aside Jeongguk, and try dabbing the icy liquid out of my shirt to no use. I was scared and cold as fuck.

”Oh- [Name]!”, Jimin exclaimed pushing the poor waitress and knocking her over, making her fall to her butt. God no, what is wrong with these people?!

”I-I-“ She tried speaking but was soon cut off by Yoongi.

”What’s your name?” His eyes seemed to widen with anger and his pupils dilated and widened threateningly. He looked like a street cat, I couldn’t help but feel sorry and scared for the young woman.

”Gretel Zacharias...”

Yoongi then looked over at me and my shirt and crouched down next to the woman, whispering something into her ear that caused her to look at him in horror and scramble to her feet quickly and storm off, screaming apologies with tears streaming down her face.

”Sweetheart, please use my sweater!” Jimin began taking off his sweater and handed it to me, blushing furiously. Sweetheart?

He handed me the dark red fabric and smiled sweetly down at me.

Nodding silently, I began to make my way to the bathroom when suddenly Yoongi asked.

”Where are you going, my mus- [Name]?”

Blushing, I boldly walk up to him and tiptoe to the significantly taller male, trying to find the words to make him blush, I’d try a Jennie approach.

”The ice cream got into certain places, it kinda fell into the space between my chest, and I think it’s kinda deep in there too and I don’t want to get a cold...”

Turning away I march into the bathroom stall to take out my shirt and bra. What was I thinking?!

Thank god I hadn’t taken out my other bra from PE the day before...

Why had I done that?

Unfortunately, I didn't think I’d need more shirts and so I had to put on the sweater.

Wetting a bit of paper towel to clean off my chest and hair, and spray some perfume.

“Hopefully Jimin won’t mind the smell...” I snort a bit as I imagine how uncomfortable Jimin would get thanks to my perfume. Hopefully he won’t mind me not using a shirt. Thinking of facing Yoongi again after what I had done made me cringe.

——☽

By the time I got out of the bathroom stall, I got gently grabbed by the arm by Min Yoongi as he gently led me to the table.

”You’re only wearing a bra?” He tried to ask quietly as we sat down.

Blushing at how loudly he said that I look over at him at a loss for words.

”Sweetheart is using my sweater without a shirt?” Jimin squeaked, while Jeongguk muttered  something that sounded like the words; “Lucky bastard”.

”Don’t worry, [Name], no one is allowed to look at you dirtily, only us!” Taehyung giggled as he took my hand and resumed playing with it.

Suddenly Jeongguk grabbed a strand of hair and began braiding it as he had done earlier, when I felt Jimin take my other hand and play with it too; giving it kisses while Yoongi leaned against me and began leaving kisses wherever he could find bare skin.

I couldn’t stop them.

Mistake number 4.

———☽

”Wendy, they want to make her their doll.”

_______________

“I can’t find her!” Seulgi looked over at her dad distraughtly, where was [Name]? She wasn’t in danger, right?

“Bear, are you sure it was her who called you?”

”Yes? I mean, it says on my phone it was her and Irene and Wendy told us about her.... maybe someone kidnapped her!”

”Why would you think someone kiddna-”

”Where’s Irene?” Seulgi looked over at her dad, the poor man didn’t understand his daughters fast words and seemingly nonsensical actions.

“In the ambulance getting treated, she’s fine but will be take-”

He never finished the sentence as his daughter ran out of the room and out into the parking lot screaming for her friends.

Running until her lungs felt like they would collapse Seulgi pushed past the paramedics until she saw her two friends talking in whispers to one another.

”Wendy!” The black haired girl shouted as she made her way to the girl.

”Seulgi! What happe-“

”Do you know with who [Name] was with?” Seulgi said breathless, her heart was beating in her ears, she felt all of her senses alert. Suddenly she was in survival mode.

”The boys, she-“ Wendy tried to explain, but Seulgi’s nervousness began affecting her too.

”No, she wasn’t with them, she wasn’t the bathroom, right Wendy?” Irene cut off the younger girl.

”What- no! She-“

”She wasn’t with them, I saw them whilst Jisung asked me to follow him.”

”Ah, really? But she told me-“ Wendy tried to debate with the eldest but was cut off again as Seulgi began speaking.

”I think- I think we should talk to [Name], or at least me, I’m the one who knows the most and they’d kinda figure out if all of us suddenly-“

”Irene! The doctors couldn’t find any broken bones, just a lot of internal and external bleeding but it has stopped, you were lucky this time as it was quite a superficial case so you’ll be able to go home just fine! I’ll take you-“

The female in question, much to everyone’s amazement, stood up by herself; not resembling the girl who had just been lying there before.

“Go look for her outside, she might be with an angel and ice.” Irene spoke, she didn’t look back as she began running away ignoring the younger girls calls and making her way to the ice cream shop.

Just like they’d planned.

———☽

”Seulgi, I-I think I know where [Name] is but we shouldn’t go there now, let’s send your dad.”

”Why?”

”I think Irene....”

The older girls eyes widen as she stared at her friend.

“N-no.... but that’d mean that Joy-“

”Shh!” She was hushed by her friend.

”We need to tell [Name] and the other girls! I’ll call the others you go tell your dad [Name]’s at ‘Angela’s Cream’! Go with your dad, we’ll meet over at your house!”

”Ok!” Seulgi began running next to Wendy when suddenly they were stopped by the scream of a teacher.

”Oh my god! There’s a dead boy in the basket ball court- it’s Park Jisung!”

They both froze in place, looking each other in the eye; an albeit silent, but mutual agreement of what was happening and what must be done was shared and they both parted ways.

Another life could be taken any minute now, they couldn’t risk it because the next victim could be [Name] or maybe even themselves.

____________ღ

As the four boys talked around me, I couldn’t shake off the feeling of questioning if I had done the right thing. If my assumptions were correct the girls would show up any minute now, or at least Seulgi’s dad.

Please, Wendy, you’re smart!

I prayed silently, looking out the window I noticed how the former quiet road was now taken into blue and red; a police car. I was about to cry out of joy.

The black car pulled over at the street and out came the familiar looking officer; Police Chief Officer Kang. Also known as Seulgi’s dad.

He marched into the ice cream shop until he made eye contact with me. Relaxing my previously tense stance I gently nudge Jeongguk and point over to where Mr Kang was standing as he spoke with the shop owner.

”What...” He whispered shocked as he took my hand forcibly.

”Taehyung, the police...” Jimin trailed off, he began sweating anxiously as the officer made his way towards our seats.

”Hello, are you students from-“

”Yes we are, we are out here with permission sir.” Yoongi cut off rather rudely.

”Well, good for you! Now, I need to know if Miss [Last Name] is he-! There you are, you’re needed in the police station now, please come with me.” He answered back rudely back, he never did enjoy taken bullshit from other people, I felt tears pool in my eyes in relief.

”What- why?” I asked faking shock.

”For the murder of your friend Sooyeong and the recent murder of a boy named Park Jisung”, he answered, “We were told you were close to both of them and you might be the clue to finding the murder of these two.”

”J-Jisung?”

“Yes please, follow me now” He took my hand from Jeongguk and pulled me out of the cage he and Yoongi had made and led me to the exit.

The words of protest were blocked from my ears as they seemed to be filled with blood, the thick liquid blocking all sound except the words forming in my head.

It’s your fault he’s dead.

The words kept repeating themselves as I boarded the car and I sat next to my friend Seulgi.

I stared at her through as tears kept falling and the imaginary blood in my ears kept rushing.

She said nothing as she too cried and held me in her arms tightly. Probably afraid of what was going on.

If only I knew it was because of the sick betrayal of our close friend.

”[Name] , I’ll be taking you to my house, Seulgi told me that the other girls were going to be there by the time we arrive; so please don’t worry...” Officer Kang spoke softly to us as he drove the black police car to his home.

——☽

As we drove through the town, I couldn’t shake the bitter feeling of regret of ever coming back here.

The pretty colors of the sunset that painted the windows and our sling in the car only added to the bitter feeling of helplessness and nostalgia that ate me away.

Seulgi, who was exhausted, had fallen asleep beside me and was now resting herself in my shoulder as I stared out the window.

Watching the commercial buildings turn into the neighborhoods, and the businessmen and women turn into gangs of kids playing games out with their families and pets, I couldn’t stop the hopeless wish that settled in of wanting to stop it all.

As we pulled into the driveway of Seulgi’s family home, I nudged her slightly for her to wake up.

“You need to explain everything, please.”

———☽

The dyed red-head made her way to the ice cream shop, only to find the people she had wished to find gone, sighing she fixed herself through the reflection of herself in the mirror; she didn’t look that bad for what she was about to do and had done.

She didn’t even feel guilty, she tricked her friends and? That didn’t mean she regretted her actions it was her survival over theirs. It was a selfish world they lived in.

”Irene! You’re here?” The red-headed laughed bitterly.

”Please, stop it... I can’t keep it up like this! They’re gonna end up dead!” Irene cried, tears falling.

“Tell me Irene, does it look like I care? I’m dead for all they know, and a dead girl can’t cause chaos.” Sooyoung asked.

”No, Joy, you aren’t dead but I sure wish you were....”

_____________ღ

“What?” Chaeyoung exclaimed, no one was ready for what Wendy and Seulgi had just said.

”Joy is alive?” Jennie asked confused as she leaned against the wall.

“Yeah, she’s probably working with the guys after [Name] too...” Wendy finished, she sighed.

”We should tell Seulgi’s dad...” Chaeyoung suggested, despite her shock she still was more useful than I could ever be.

”Yeah, then that’d rid Sooyeong and Irene, and with our witnesses they’ll at least put Sooyeong in jail” Seulgi agreed, I knew by the way she spoke that the idea pained her, it pained all of us. Irene and Joy, who would have thought?

”But then that leaves the boys....” Lisa brought up a very big point, the main point.

”I’ll deal with them”, I speak up suddenly, “It’s my fault, not yours, I-I know what I have to do just give me some time and things will go back to normal.”

”No”, Jennie sighed, “You won’t, that’s just fucking stu-“

”Let her”, Jisoo spoke up, “She’s- [Name], [Name] are you sure about this?”

Nodding I look at her as determinedly as I could, I could fix this.

“You won’t changer your mind will you?” Yeri laughed bitterly, I wouldn’t betray them.

I nodded again.

”It’s for the best” I said quietly, even if I was unsure I had put people in danger, I have been useless and I have only been an inconvenience, I wanted to do something, I needed to do something.

”But these boys, that we don’t even know, can do anything! What if you end up hurt? The what if’s are endless!” Jennie argued, she was blushing with anger, “We can’t just send you like that?”

“Jennie”, Jisoo hugged her tightly, “It’s our [Name], she won’t go down without a fight. I trust her and should you, all of us.”

”I can’t believe we’re agreeing to this...” Wendy said exasperated, tears bubbling under her eyes, I felt tears bubble in mine too as I looked at my friends.

“What are you going to do?” Yeri asked again, “Maybe we can come up with a middle ground.”

”I’ll give them what they want” I stated without budging.

”What?” Wendy shouted, jumping from the bed and slamming her hands on the bedside table.

”What’s so bad about that?” Chaeyoung asked, suddenly her eyes widened.

”She’s gonna give herself! That’s what she’s gonna give!”, Wendy raised her voice.

”What?” Jisoo exclaimed, eyes widening.

”You can’t do that!” Turning around, Lisa began hyperventilating.

”You-“

The girls began acting up, begging me to change my mind, but I wouldn’t. All of this was happening because of me, and if I could stop it then I fucking would.

”You’re gonna do wha-?”

“You stupid bi- you’re gonna give yourself like that?”

”Gosh, you-you’re really stupid aren’t you? How are you even going to do that?”

“By walking out the door, duh?”

———☽

They locked me in the bathroom.

I was locked in the bathroom, sitting in the bathtub and silently singing nursery rhymes as I waited until they finished telling Mr Kang the truth.

I was indeed very stupid.

Silently running the plan through my head, I lean against my knees and pray that their intentions aren’t bad. That if I do end up going with them that I won’t end up dead in a ditch. But it was indeed better than having my friends dead.

Leaning against the bathtub, I close my eyes and let myself sleep for a while. Numbing myself to the surrounding world. I hadn’t been able to really have a peaceful time since coming back to this damned town.

As I stay there, nightmares and never ending thoughts began plaguing my mind.

What if I jump out of the window, make my way to Kook’s house and let him kidnap me. No one will miss me anyway, plus I’m the reason why all of this is happening. The reason Sooyeong faked her death, killed her sister and mother and betrayed us. I’m the reason Mark’s dead, Nayeon, the rest. I shouldn’t be here. I don’t deserve to be here. I don’t deserve to be alive now.

Tears began slipping out of my eyes, as the thoughts began multiplying and breathing became hard. Shaking harshly from the mere memory of the news articles declaring my friends deaths; knowing that somehow I had caused them.

I lost track of time. I couldn’t stop shaking and crying as blame and guilt began consuming me.

All my senses began failing me.

I couldn’t hear, I couldn’t see, I couldn’t touch and I couldn’t speak.

A feeling of numbness began biting at my ribs, leaving trails of pain as it made its way up my head until I was left with a pounding headache. My cheeks felt cold as the tears ran across them, broken sobs that overtook the sound of footsteps and bodies falling.

I couldn’t think, I couldn’t hear, I couldn’t understand and I couldn’t feel.

”Please, anyone, save me”

The door burst open, and I let out a scream.

———☽

[3rd Point of View]

The blood from the bunch of young women laid over the house as Sooyeong stood panting.

“I-I did it....” She whispered softly.

Laying down, she waited for her captors to come over and finish the job. Laughing lightly she looked over to her presumably dead, older friend, Irene.

”Onnie, we’ll meet in hell, haha, just like Jennie said!” She laughed full of delusions.

As she rested on her back, she tilted her head to see all her friends, gone.

“If only...”, she whispered, “If only I was allowed to kill her too, then we’d be together forever...”

Smiling, she let bitter tears run down her cheek.

“I can’t believe I’m fucking dying full of regrets, haha, fantastic!” She turned around in the bloodied floor, she noticed her sides were all red and sticky.

”Ugh, didn’t Officer Kang keep cigars?” She muttered, as she pulled herself upwards.

Stumbling into her dead friend’s father office, she made her way to the ‘empty’ liquor cabinet, the one Seulgi so many times defended and said was filled with juice and snacks. There sat stacks of Marlboro and heavy liquor. Opening a random packet she took a cigarette and slowly lit it, placing it between her lips. Taking a heavy breath she let out a dull huff.

Laying against the table, she counted the minutes until her death.

Still with her cigarette, she made her way to the bathroom, sitting against the door she knocked softly.

”Guys?”, she heard her friends voice, ex-friend, she reminded herself bitterly, I sold them away.

With a clear idea of who was in the bathroom, Joy began to speak.

”You know, I always told myself that if any of my family members or friends were to get in a life or death I would put myself after them and take the bullet. But, ha, now that it really happened, I killed my fucking parents and sister, sold you lot to them and signed my own fucking death note and now, they’re gonna take you away! Priceless!”, she laughed, “Fucking priceless, I promised myself that I wouldn’t die full of sin or regret but look at me now, keeping you busy while they kill your family! They’ll come by any minute and kill me, bet you they’ll do it quick. That way they’ll take you away faster, you’ll live like a princess [Name], ahhh, how much I wished I was you right now. Seven hot dudes killing for me, I’d die for that...”

A muffled voice could be heard, and loud banging against the door.

“Joy?”

She ignored her.

“Tell me, [Name], should I let myself be killed or should I kill myself?”

”Where are the others? Joy!”

”Oh, the girls?”, Sooyeong asked as she took another swing, “They’re dead. I killed them, anyway, what should I do?”

The girl inside the bathroom finally was able to hear it all, all at once it hit her, her senses overwhelmed her, and so she cried, punched and kicked, she let the inner turmoil inside of her manifest itself into the surface.

”Let me out you psycho!” Never once did [name] question if that was Joy.

”Sweetie”, Joy laughed, “I’m not half as bad as them!”

”Who? Who dammit?” The younger girl cried in frustration.

”BTS”, Sooyeong accentuated every letter, “Your secret lovers!”

”Wha-“

A loud bang into the door and several footsteps were heard from the floor below the two females.

“They’re here, fuck them, I’ll do it myself” Sooyeong muttered to herself.

Standing up, she opened the lock to the bathroom door, however she didn’t open the door; yet.

Heart racing, she took the gun that was situated next to Jennie’s body, they were getting close. She could tell due to the increasing volume of the chatter, the sound of footsteps and the smell of rotten seven little pigs who will all burn in hell.

Hastily she made her way to the bathroom and opened the door to revel a petrified [Name], tears streaming down her face as she looked at her demented friend.

They were now outside the door.

“Bye bye, bitch. Remember that I love you and I will save you”

Joy leaned the gun against her chest and shot her herself.

Blood spilled everywhere as her falling body made way to the most agonizing and traumatic sight.

Seulgi’s room was littered with her friends dead bodies, including Seulgi’s parents. The walls showed claw marks, blood splattered against the walls and organs spilled on the floor.

Gagging, [Name] cried louder than before, sobs echoing on the almost empty house.

A rush of footsteps and angry mutters made their way outside the bathroom door before five male figures appeared on the doorway.

“[Name]!”

____________ღ

With wide eyes I look up and find Jeongguk and his ‘gang’, people I know now to refer to as Bts.

After hearing what Joy had said before shooting herself, I couldn’t help the fear that ran through my veins as I saw five of the seven males, where were the other two? What had happened?

”Get away from me!” I shouted at them and pressed myself into the wall, Jimins’ sweater and my skirt were now soaking wet from the leftover water, my socks were drenched, but I didn’t care, I needed distance right now.

“What?” Jeongguk asked flabbergasted, he stepped forward but I let out a scream to show I was not having it.

”I said what I said! Get away from me, you freaks!” I screamed, now with anger replacing the fear. These men ruined my life in just a few days, in just a few hours they took almost everything I had away from me, I only had my family left now and even then I wasn’t sure about that.

”I- we’re here to rescue you!”, Taehyung said as he approached me slowly, he pushed Jeongguk slightly to the side as he opened his arms.

”No! Joy told me everything, she said that you made her kill the girls and that this bullshit, yeah this fucking bullshit, that it’s all your fault!” I screamed at them, I motioned to the room as tears hot ran down my face.

”She did what?” Namjoon asked as he pushed Taehyung and Jeongguk away and walked over to me.

Peering over the bathtub, he gently took my hand.

”Baby, how do you know she wasn’t lying? Huh, she faked her death, killed her friends and family, how do you know she wasn’t lying to you again?” He whispered softly, he took my hand and rubbed circles against my palm.

”Because I know her-” I tried arguing with him but my mind was shutting itself off.

”Mhm?” He asked softly as he helped me stand up and exit the tub, I began shivering as I looked over to see the body of my friends, the people who had only tried to help me, looking so damn dead.

”She said you killed my family and that you were going to come over and take me away, I trust her more than I’d ever trust you.” I trailed off, my feet wobbled as my legs gave out due to the sight in front of me, I was about to puke.

”Really now?” He questioned as he took my legs and carried me bridal style, he took me and the four other boys away from the bathroom, he looked down at said girls body and silently motioned Yoongi, “Do you think we killed your family? That Kookie did?”

At the mention of his name, Jeongguk came over and kissed my cheek as Namjoon held onto my now shaking body.

“No, Kookie wouldn’t... right?” I questioned myself softly as I began questioning myself.

”No, bunny!” He lied, he was lying! Joy would never lie.

”See?”, Namjoon asked, “he wouldn’t lie to you, we wouldn’t lie to you, on the other hand your friends over there did. Irene knew about Joy, she even helped her. So how do you know the others weren’t in on it?”

”How do you kn-“

”Irene came to me about it, after she got injured, she told me she knew all about Joy and her plan, that’s why we went over to your house to be sure you were okay, thank god you weren’t there because a fire started all over the neighborhood, seven or so houses caught on fire,” Namjoon continued on speaking.

”Sweetheart, I’m sorry but we weren’t able to get your family out on time at all.” Jimin added on as he opened the front door.

”What-?” My family… was gone?

Why did it make sense?

”Mhm, we think it was Joy who did it too, I mean she already killed at least twelve people, what are three more?” Namjoon continued on talking, I shook at what he said.

“Hey, Namjoon help me ove-“ I heard a voice speak, but I couldn’t pinpoint whose voice it was, being too concerned about what Namjoon was talking about, he did sound familiar though.

“Jin, say hi to [Name] over here, she’s currently very scared,  but we’ll fix that, won’t we?” Jimin told the owner of the unknown voice, he sounded happy.

“Aww, is she? Are you sad? Don’t worry, we’ll be taking you to a beautiful vacation in a few hours so don’t worry, you’ll be safe soon.” Jin awed, he pinched my cheek it hurt but I couldn’t bring myself to show any sort of reaction .

Too tired to question what was really happening, I let them take me to the black van parked outside of Seulgi’s family home. I didn’t have it in me to fight, I wasn’t like my friends; I was alive and they were dead now, there was no use comparing us. As we walked, I couldn’t help but notice the strong smell that began floating in the air, were they pouring gas all over the house?

Why wasn’t I fighting? Was I that weak?

As Jeongguk opened the door to the van, I couldn’t help but notice how a few of my bags from back home littered the van.

”Why do you have my bags?” I asked with a monotone, soft voice I could barely talk.

”Ah, that was me, your parents had been noticing how you had been feeling off, so I had taken out your bags to go over to my house earlier that day,” Jeongguk explained, he talked too fast though, maybe he was lying but I couldn’t find it in me to care..

“Ah, okay.” I truly didn’t understand the logic behind that explanation but I was too tired to try to question them further, I was too numb.

Letting them pile inside the car, I lean against Jeongguk and slowly let myself succumb to sleep.

“Ah, Jin we didn’t need ropes or drug, I told you so.” Namjoon whispered.

”Hey, Namjoon, where are we going at the end?” Taehyung asked as he caressed my face.

”Far away, Tae, really far away”, Namjoon responded mindlessly, “So far away that people will forget we even existed here...”

————☽

Waking up by suddenly being picked up by someone, I peel my eyes open.

“What the-” I was about to complain when I began panicking.

”Oh! You’re awake?” I heard a voice I didn’t recognize ask, who was he?!

Looking up, I see a rather attractive male with noticeable folded ears smile down at me.

“Who are you?”, I whisper-shout at the unknown male, “And where the- where are you taking me! Put me down, sir! This is borderline kidnapping, that’s what this is! Let me down or I am calling the police, I am going to shout, I swear it! My best friend’s father is a police officer damn you!”

All the unknown boy do was smile down at me and hugged me tighter to his chest.

“Stop it this instant! Do not cuddle me! Who do you think you are?” I continue to toss and shriek.

“Haha, cute.” Was his only answer, this fucking bastard!

“I am not cute-“ Stopping suddenly as I feel the man going up stairs, I panic, “Where are we going?”, I ask less loudly, I then realized I had let the boy take me to who knows where, “You haven’t answered me yet.”

”Oh, we’re boarding a plane.” He smiled and continued walking forward.

”What the- No we are not! You are boarding a plane, and you are forcing me to board it with you! Who- I am so telling on you to the police!” I shout at him.

Suddenly arriving at the top of the airplane stairs, the man carrying me puts me down and opened the entrance to the plane.

Pushing me slightly inside, I meet with the gaze with five familiar males. Memories of earlier this day rushed into my brain.

“Y-you!”, I look at Namjoon, “You sweet talking mother fucker! Let me go, now!”

As if he’d gotten hit, he flinched and looked at me hurt.

“What are you talking about? I didn’t do any-“

”My ass! Go suck my spiritual dick you little fucker! You fucking drove Sooyeong insane, you killed my family with a fucking house fire you little dick!“

”We did not kill your family it was a house fire-“ Namjoon tried to explain to me as he stood up.

”God you must really like my ass, it’s impossible! We had the wires in the whole mother fucking neighborhood checked less than two weeks ago, so unless someone like you fucking tampered with the wire there is no reason for that fire! Do you really think I wouldn’t know my best friend? Sooyeong couldn’t even get the goddamn wifi working without five fucking youtube videos and her dad!”

”You do have a good ass.” I heard Yoongi remark, I flipped him off as I continue screaming at Namjoon.

“And we didn’t do it why would you think-“

”Because everytime you kill you make a fire to burn all the evidence, you dumbass! At least get creative and do something new! Don’t serial killers enjoy being different and unique and quirky or some shit?”

”How do you know?” Jimin asked slightly alarmed, the tension went from me being a little bitch to them all being in high alert.

“Do you think I’m that dumb to not notice how every boy and girl I’ve ever gotten close with dies? Look, I didn’t go around announcing it like-like it was something I was proud of it, but does that mean I wasn’t slightly suspicious? Like, dude, any boy I went three meters next to dropped dead, man. Like, that shit ain’t normal.” I asked dumbfounded, sure I wasn’t smart like Yeri or Seulgi but I wasn’t dumb either.

”Shit, if you realized than-“

”Ha, but don’t worry because you murdered the head officer in your case! He was going to announce it in a meeting in a few days or whatever but oh so lucky you! He’s fucking dead and in ashes because you idiots couldn’t think of anything better!” Maybe I’m being unreasonable, I’m fucking fighting with the murderers of my friends and family but I’m not afraid not anymore at least.

”You don’t understand! We did because-“ Jimin began trying to explain.

”We love you!”, Taehyung finished, “We love you so much-“

”Well, I hate you!”, I shouted at him, “You lot ruined so many lives, including mine! How the bloody hell am I meant to return feelings for su-“

”Wowowow, sweetie hate is a strong word, maybe you could say slightly displeased.” Namjoon remarked calmly as he walked over to Jeongguk and Jimin who were now in border line tears.

“Well, I have a strong hatred towards you!”

”Hmm? What’s with all the noise-! Hey, princess, you’re awake! Good, come on, sit over here.” A handsome male came over to me, taking my hand and leading me to a plush chair.

”Awww, you’re crying? Come here”, he took my head into his chest, “Don’t worry, I’m here, shhh, what did these awful, dirty, stupid, morons do? Come on tell Jinnie.”

I hadn’t realized I had been crying until he had remarked it, man, I really did cry a lot.

”T-they hurt me and my-“, I choked out.

”They what?” He spat as he slowly and gently sat me in his lap, re-taking my head into his chest not allowing me to look.

”N-no, they- they, I’m scared,” I cried into his shirt, “Please help, Jinnie”

I had no idea what his name was, was this that Jin dude, I could only blindly guide myself from what he had called himself.

”Y-you’re scared of what?” I heard him ask flustered, flustered by what? I had no idea who this man was or his name and he really isn’t leaving me with the best impression.

Pushing my head off his shirt I met his familiar looking eyes.

“T-them....”

”Awww, princess, don’t worry! They won’t hurt you, they’re with me. We’re trying to protect you, baby.” He smiled.

“F-from what? You’re the ones hurting people. I asked, all the changes in my mood began making me tired. I couldn’t think properly anymore.

”Shhh, babe, have we hurt you?”

”N-no?”

”Then, are we really the bad people?”

”I-I don’t know? Yes?” I answered as my voice broke in confusion, they were bad people. Why couldn’t I say so? Why were they so kind? Weren’t they the ones that were trying to hurt me? They killed everyone, right? But then, they seem kind so how would they do it? Maybe, it wasn’t them?

”Namjoonie, come here, tell our princess here that we aren’t trying to hurt her.” Jinnie motioned Namjoonie to come. No, Namjoon, he doesn’t deserve an affectionate nickname.

”Hey, babe, look up at me. We won’t hurt you, we’re saving you from the bad people like Sooyeong. You know, the girl who killed your friends and her family?” Namjoonie said.

No he isn’t Namjoonie.

”Why would I lie to you, hmm? Jinnie, Kookie, Jiminie, Yoongs, Taehyungie, Hoseokie and me wouldn’t lie to you.”

“Y-you wouldn’t?” I asked, suddenly everything was getting number and number.

The air smelled sweeter, my vision was hazy, I couldn’t think properly. I felt giggly. Suddenly, Jinnie seemed like the comfiest surface in the world so I threw myself into his chest, giggling.

”Ahh, p-princess, you’re making me blush!”, Jinnie laughed.

“I’ll tell the pilots to start since someone is too busy.” I heard Kookie say.

Hearing him stand up and leave the room, I lean against Jinnie further.

————☽

By the time I as suddenly woken up, I still felt slightly giggly from whatever had happened earlier. A sudden weight had been added into my chest and stomach making me open my eyes and look down at the male on top of me.

”Hi, umm, who are you?” I asked him.

“Your Jinnie,”

“No, I mean who are you?”

”Hey, babe. I- do you really not remember me?”, ‘Jinnie’ asked suddenly.

Looking down at him in sudden confusion I shake my head no.

”Ahh, such a pity.... I do, you know, remember you.” He said as he leaned further against my chest, “I remember meeting you the first time like it was yesterday, it’s engraved into my mind. Sometimes, I have dreams about the day I met you, about how I could have acted to make you mine. Yet I didn’t do that. Those dreams made me act like this, those dreams helped make my mind clear; that I needed to protect you from the bad people. Not like I don’t always dream of you. Every dream I’ve had since I met you is about you. Innocent and not. Dreams about what I could do to you, how I could claim you as mine and lock you up in a castle and protect you from there. God, the thought that you don’t remember me makes me so fucking sad you have no idea yet knowing that I can restart with you is almost like a blessing.”

He looked out the window as did I. As I looked out I noticed how dark it was, and how the stars seemed to make the sea shine brighter.

“I’m- I’m Kim Seokjin, I’m currently twenty-two and I’m taking you, [Last Name] [Full Name] being now seventeen years of age, to the farthest place I can find. It’s a pretty island that I bought a few years ago, in that little big island I made a whole village for you and the rest of the guys. There we’ll have everything, and when we run out; I can always buy more. I can run my business from there, that way we won’t ever run out of money and if you ever want to leave I’ll be able to take you away to anywhere...” He introduced himself smiling softly.

”Seokjin... like the Kim Seokjin from camp?” I asked suddenly.

”Wait you remembered?” He asked in shock, his eyes sparkled with hope.

”W-well not one hundred percent but I think I do?”, I answer in quite a bit of a shock myself, “You bought an island and built a village for me? You have to be kidding, there is no way you-“

”Well, my family owned it anyway but I bought it from my parents; it was practically a gift from them.” He answered.

”But still! You’re insane, who the hell spends that much money on a crush?”

”You are not a crush, [Name].” He laughed, “I love you! For god’s sake I made a whole little village for you!”

”G-god, you’re insane!” I freaked out, the effects of earlier gone.

A dulling look came over his eyes suddenly when I spoke those words.

”Princess, look, I have done way worse shit than buying and building a goddamn village for you. If you needed I’d start a war for you. So do what you do best, and be a good girl for Jinnie, okay? No cussing, no acting out of line, drinking all of the juice and no calling me a freak.” He whispered against my ear.

”What’s wrong with you!” I shouted at him.

Suddenly I heard shuffling from the seat behind me, and the boy that had carried me earlier popped up.

“Good night, what happened darling? Did the serum ware off?” He asked, he seemed tired yet he still smiled, he was wearing a beanie that made his ears pop out even more.

”Yes, it did, Hoseok could you please bring in some more.” Jin asked Hoseok.

“Jung Hoseok? Like star dancer Jung Hoseok?”

He didn’t respond as he fiddled with a bottle until he sat down at the seat next to mine with a little silk piece.

“The one and only, pumpkin, now close your eyes and you’ll feel happy again! You want that right? When you start behaving nicely as you do with this we’ll stop dozing you! Okay? So be good for me, please?”

He gently brought the silk next to my nose and I felt myself go into complete darkness, the same sweet air in my lungs again without me wanting it to.

____________ღ

A string of light coming from the barley opened curtains, followed by the sound of waves crashing against the sand happened to be the reason I woke up today.

Opening my eyes slightly thinking, hoping, that I’d wake up to find myself in my room. But I wasn’t. This wasn’t my room and most definitely not my house.

With fully open eyes, sit up in the comfy bed I happened to be laying in. White, silky sheets with beautiful lace designs, and pillows that smelled wonderful. The bed wasn’t the only dead giveaway that I wasn’t home, other than the rather obnoxious sound of tropical birds and the sea, the room was too.

The spacious room was adorned with clean, grey, stone walls. Walls that were gracefully decorated with minimalist paintings and photos of me and seven men I didn’t know, upon further inspection I saw a picture of what’s supposed to be the night sky the day I was born. A white desk sat in the corner of the wall in front of me, a desk filled with gifts.

At both sides of the bed, there were bedside tables made of glass and black wood. On top of them, each had a lamp and a picture frame of what appeared to be the sea, in one sat a remote control, a small white box and a ring box. In the other, sat a bunch of my trinkets from back home.

The room had a black, clean and shining marble floor, and in some areas had fluffy rugs like beneath the desk and a round glass table, with a rather beautiful flower arrangement, that was placed in the corner, next to the window, it seemed to take a good fourth of the wall.

Looking around once more I saw what I assumed was a closet and bathroom. Both of which, by the looks of it, seemed to be overly spacious.

Standing up from the bed, I looked down to find myself in a white, silk nightgown, quite similar to the fabric of the sheets.

Expecting cold from the marble floor, I was astonished to find that the floor was actually rather warm.

Now as I stood in the middle of the room, I realized how big it really was.

“God, it’s like, three times my old bedroom...” I trailed off.

Remembering the box that lies next to my bed, I rushed over to the bedside and rushed to open the package. Inside was a brand new phone, black and cold to the touch.

”What the-“ Turning around I run to the desk only to find it full of designer branded bags and boxes.

From Gucci to Louis Vuitton, my mouth fell agape at how much all of this must’ve cost. Not only the gifts, but the television, phone, computer and this very same room must have cost a fortune.

“Who the heck has that much money?” I ask myself quietly as I sit down on the desk chair.

A sudden curiosity came over me as I stood up and made my way to what I assumed must have been the closet. Pushing the black door I’m met with a closet as big as my room back home, filled with expensive looking clothes and shoes. Jewelry was stored in glass cases, the light casted a glittering shine to the diamonds and pearls, and a vanity sat in the far back, also filled with makeup. The walls were of black marble, they seemed to hold a certain shine to them that was only noticeable thanks to the beautiful and large glass chandelier that laid on top of the jewelry case.

As I walk inside what’s basically Narnia, I hear the door to the room open as a pretty looking girl looks at me and squeaks.

”Oh! Miss Kim, I thought you wouldn’t wake up ‘till later! Well then, I guess I’ll help you earlier than I thought!” She exclaimed happily, her smile was wide as she spoke.

“Miss Kim?” I asked her as she gently pushed me inside and sat me down in the black velvet chair.

”Yes! I’m one of the maids that are meant to help you when you’re with Mr Kim, other times I guess you’ll get called depending on which Mr your with! Honestly, I think you look cuter with Mr Seokjin!” She giggled as she began combing my hair, she was soft and careful as she brushed my hair

”Hmm, ah! I know, how about a dress? Yes! They said that they would appreciate if you could wear a dress today! It’s hot, so how about a sundress? A strapless one could do, you do have a pretty skin color so I guess a black one could work!” She chanted to herself.

”Okay, go take a long, nice shower and I’ll help you once you get out. Now go, go, trust good ol’ Chuu!” She laughed.

Standing up, she led me to the bathroom and directed me where everything was. She then left me do wash myself.

“Love, take as long as you want but do keep in mind Misters have been waiting for you since you’ve arrived!”

And so I washed myself. I tried to use the best smelling soap and shampoo I could find, to then using the best smelling perfume once I was done. Sighing at how good it felt to be clean, especially after all the mess from earlier, I take a look at the redness of my eyes and puffiness of my cheeks.

I hadn’t realized how long I had taken, but it seems that long enough for Chuu, or Jiwoo as she had also introduced herself as, to pick a black summer dress, shoes and beautiful makeup.

Giving me the dress, I change as fast as I could to let Jiwoo do her magic, maybe she’d take long enough to take my mind off things.

By the time I was ready, I still remembered all that had happened and Jiwoo had left me in the room, telling me another girl would come and pick me up to take me to eat.

So now, I was sitting in this foreign room waiting for god knows what.

———☽

”Hey, [Name]?” I heard Taehyung ask me as he gently nudged me.

”N-no...” I groaned as I covered my face with the silk.

“Yes, princess, c’mon, if you don’t want to walk I’ll take you by force!” He laughs as he lifts me up.

”No.” I groan as I turn around, causing him to almost drop me.

”Shit! [Name], we’re leaving to eat, now.” He scolds as he looks at his watch, he then takes my hand and exits the room.

I get dragged in silence through the modern and yet old looking house until we exit the building and enter the garden.

“Do you like it?” Taehyung asked suddenly.

”Like what?”

”The island?”

”I haven’t seen it much, but it doesn’t seem bad. But I’d rather be home with my family, not, you know, being kidnapped and living with a bunch of stalkers, it’d also be nice to you know, know whats happening? And like, be home and safe?“

”We aren’t stalkers, [Name], we’re just doing something important; taking care of you, plus, your family is dead.”

Staying in silence, I keep trying to ignore the fact my family was fucking dead and that maybe two of my friends turned out to be murderers.

Was Jiwoo into this too? She seemed to be so kind but then again, Joy did too...

Suddenly being pulled down, Taehyung took my hand and led me into a fancy looking greenhouse in the middle of the garden.

“Why are we here?” I asked him as he hummed a melody as we walked through arrangements of different flowers and exotic looking plants.

”To eat, silly!” He laughed, he squeezed my hand as he led me faster.

Once we reached the section filled with my favorite flowers, I began hearing chatter and the sound of plates being served. The voices grew louder the deeper we walked into the [Favorite Flower] filled space.

“Hey, princess, did Jiwoo give you you’re medicine?” Taehyung asked as we made our way.

“N-no?”

”Ahhh, we’ll need to talk to her then, but don’t worry! I’ll give it to you here!” Taehyung smiles down at me.

Even though there was nothing scary about Taehyung, his way bigger frame than mine and the smile that was etched into his face whenever he saw me definitely began creeping me out enough, as if he being my stalker and killing my family wasn’t enough reasons to be wary of him.

He stopped when we were met with a glass room that was seemingly placed in the middle of the greenhouse, he knocked on the door and let go of my hand, placing me in front of him.

The chatter died down as a maid opened the door and we were revealed six males and a few maids, who were standing to the sides. The men were sitting around an organized and pretty wooden table that was filled with delicious looking foods.

”[Name]!” I heard Jeongguk exclaimed as he stood up and made his way to us.

”God...”, I heard Jimin sigh, “Pretty....”

”Please sit down, over here.” Yoongi motioned to the end seat next to him and Seokjin in the head of the table in their end.

Jeongguk took my hand and led me to the seat as Seokjin took out the chair for me to sit. By the time I was sat down, the majority of the boys had already engaged themselves into conversation leaving me to myself when suddenly Yoongi began talking to me and Seokjin.

”So, kitten, how much do you really know about us?” Yoongi asked me, I suddenly remember his comment about my ass and blush slightly as he smirked.

Blushing even more at the nickname, I look back at him and shrugged slightly.

”Gosh, you’re so cute!” Seokjin gushed as he squished my cheek.

”I-I guess, not much... I mean, what I knew were only theories made by my friends...” I spoke quietly as I swatted Seokjin’s hand.

”And what did they come up with?” Yoongi asked, as he took my hand and gently caressed it.

”That you were the ones that wrote the letters....” I spoke in whispers through gritted teeth, I try and pry my hands away.

“Ah, so smart!”, Seokjin laughed, “Who was who?”

Both of them looked at me filled with curiosity.

“I think that you”, I pointed at Yoongi and Seokjin, “are Suga and Jin, and that him and him”, I pointed at Jeongguk and Jimin,” Are Cocky and Chimmy respectively”

I looked at the rest of the boys quickly. Out of the seven, I properly had interacted with all but Hoseok and knew little to nothing about Taehyung, Jimin, Yoongi and Namjoon

“You’re right!”, Seokjin laughed along with Yoongi, “Who else?”

”Ahhh, Hoseok he’s hope? And that Taehyung is V? And so that leaves Namjoon as RM...”, I trailed as a girl with a name tag that read ‘Heejin’ served my food.

”Ah, thank you! Miss... Heejin!” I thanked her brightly, or as brightly as I could.

“Hey, princess, look at us....” Yoongi pouted at me.

Blushing even more, I nod quietly, not wanting to anger any of them.

”You haven’t taken your medicine, have you?” Seokjin asked, causing Taehyung to look up from his conversation with Jimin.

”Yeah, she hasn’t taken it yet!”, Taehyung exclaimed.

”But she’s behaving so well!” Hoseok gushed.

”Yeah, but we don’t want that to changes do we?” Namjoon laughed as he took a little flask from his suit.

They passed it down until it reached Seokjin, who took the baby blue flask and looked me in the eye.

”Princess, how do you want to take it? From the bottle or with your juice?” He asked me.

”I-I don’t know-“ I stuttered as I blushed from the attention, was I child to them? Was this a game? I was a year from being a legal adult!

And how could I be so fucking weak?

”She doesn’t know, our baby doesn’t know!” Jimin awed as he sighed into his chair.

”So cute!” Taehyung agreed with his older friend.

”For fucks sake, I love her...” Jeongguk mutters with wide eyes.

What the hell is wrong with them?

”Want to take it from the bottle for us?” Namjoon asked as he fiddled with his tie, a pink blush taking over his cheeks.

”I-I guess?” I answered confused.

I took the bottle out of Seokjin’s hand a quickly chugged it down.

Tastes like the alcohol we’d sneak out of Jeongguk’s dad’s alcohol stash.

”Princess took it so well!” Taehyung clapped.

”Yes she did!” Jimin cheered as he leaned against his palm creepily.

As the other boys began talking with each other again and their attention drifted off of me I waited until only Seokjin and Yoongi were still quiet.

”Hey, what is it that you made me drink?” I asked Seokjin, I picked at his ring hoping to catch his attention.

”Ahh, just a little something to make you behave properly.” Seokjin assured me, he took my hand and kissed before setting it down next to the plate

”How?” I pressed him slightly.

”This makes you behave better, it makes you more well behaved for us, it’ll help you learn how to behave.” Seokjin tried to clear it out for me.

“Bu-“

”Look, darling, you’re done! You ate so well! Hmm, how about you leave with me now!” Jimin suddenly spoke up.

”Wh-” I had barely eaten, I hadn’t even touched the soup and I was starving.

”It’s my day today and tomorrow! Then again, I don’t remember anymore but dates aren’t important. So, let’s go!” Jimin pressed on as he helped me stand up and began dragging me out of the room against the judgment of the other boys. He quickly ran out and picked me up, now I truly couldn’t leave. I was getting tired and giddy by the minute.

“Let’s change clothes together!” Jimin suggested as he ran with me into the house.

———☽

Jimin took changing together quite literally. He brought his clothes to the closet, but instead of using my brain I let him.

The weird liquid they constantly fed me seemed to take effect quickly as I began giggling at every action Jimin did.

By the time we were done changing, we were both wearing matching outfits consisting of orange and navy blues striped oversized sweaters and light blue shorts, with white sneakers and socks.

”You look so cute!” Jimin squealed as he hugged me tight.

”Ha! Thanks Jiminie!” I laughed.

”Where do you want to go?” Jimin asked me as he took my hand and led me outside the other side of the house.

“I don’t know... let’s see a movie!” I suggested, not remembering that we were in the middle of an island the possibility of actually there being a cinema were scarce.

”Yeah, let’s go! In the village there is a movie place-“

”How?” I asked him as he took me down a path as we seemed to be walking down a hill.

”Jin’s family built a village here for their special workers, originally that is, so they could come over to have vacations and not risk having anything happen to them, they still sometimes come but not as often as a bunch of those special workers got ‘scared off by the bad vibes’ over here, as if....”

”So it’s haunted?”

”Nah, it was us trying to get them to leave so we could get this island for you! It was around the time you left, so we had a ton of time to make this place special!” Jimin recalled.

”Ahh, but how did you know I’d come back?” My eyes were dropping slightly, I was beginning to feel number and number.

”You’re very special to us, darling, there is no way in hell we’d let you leave us.” Jimin spoke seriously.

”Really?” I asked him in slight shock.

”Mhm, I mean, at least I do. I dunno about the others but I’m pretty sure I love you!” He spoke softly as we arrived at a town-ish little place.

There were a few people, people that looked very important and rich walking around. People that didn’t seem to like us, why?

”Let’s go, it’s over there!”, Jimin seemed to read my mind when he pulled me toward the cinema, “Let’s watch your favorite one!”

What Jimin had led me wasn’t exactly what you would’ve imagined. But it certainly was a cinema, black background and red velvet, cushioned seats. It was extremely modern in comparison to what I had childishly imagined.

As the movie played on, I couldn’t concentrate on it. Maybe it was because I had seen it over ten times or maybe it was because of Jimin sitting on my lap and cuddling me. No, it was because the drug was warring off, maybe they underestimated my tolerance to the drug. The more minutes passed the more conscious I was about the whole ordeal that had happened in the last forty hours. The death of my whole family, the death of my friends and their families, my kidnapping; everything.

Suddenly I began hearing the soft snores Jimin made while he slept. I looked down at him. One of my tormentors. One of the reasons everything I loved was gone. The more I looked at him, the more I wanted him dead. Frustration that had been built since I moved back into that god damned town was falling over me.

I was crying, I realized when a few tears had fallen into Jimin’s face. I watched as he moved a bit in his sleep as he smiled, muttering my name sometimes or even laughing.

Bastard.

In that moment I realized that if someone didn’t enter that cinema in the next few minutes I would murder that man. I would choke him to death. Scream at him how much I hated him.

It seems someone heard me as two males, followed by two females, came into the cinema.

“[Name]! Are you crying? Are you okay?” I heard Jeongguk exclaim as he ran towards me.

He growled at Jimin as he woke up from his nap in my lap.

”Wh-“

”Why is [Name] crying, Jimin?” Taehyung asked him seriously.

”Wh-“ I pushed Jimin off me, cutting him before he could even start.

I brushed my clothes off, in hopes of brushing him off me too.

“Because I fucking hate you lot, that’s why. What is wrong with you? You keep drugging me all the damn time and expect me to be cool with it? You fucking ruin my life in a few hours and think I’m going to be all lovey-dovey with you? You little fuckers, you all ruined my life!”

I straightened my posture and walked out of the building. I ignored as Jimin and Jeongguk broke down crying, I ignored Taehyung as he screamed at me to come back.

”What? Ha, as if I cared!” Taehyung shouted at me before he quickly realized what he had said, “Dammit!” He cried again.

”Bunny, come back!”, Jeongguk cried softly as he tried chasing me slowly.

”Fuck off.” I responded tired, “You really think that some random ass drug is going to make me be okay with you lot taking me for hostage or some shit?”

We walked out of the cinema.

”It’s not like that!” Jeongguk exclaimed, he was getting more and more frustrated as I spoke. “They love you, we love you! I love you dammit!”

”Love? You sickos call this bullshit love? You need medical help, Jeongguk. Cut it with your bullshit, are you really that desperate that you’re gonna up front kidnap me? And on top of that fuckery, you expect me to be in love with you? Like hell I will! I despise you, Jeongguk, I have despised you since I came back home. You were nothing but the biggest dick ever to me and then you pull up this bullshit? ‘I love you’ you say, bull-fucking-shit I say.” Pushing him as I walk towards the house, I look back at him. “You are so full of yourself it’s disgusting.”

Looking at me in shock, Jeongguk then straightened himself up and began making his way faster towards me. I couldn’t see his eyes as he walked with his head bowed down, yet I didn’t want to see his eyes.

”Look, bunny, I wanted to behave. I really fucking did, but this behavior of yours it’s not up to my standards,” he gripped my wrist suddenly, “and I call bullshit to it. You see, bunny, I behaved like a good little bunny boy because you liked me like that didn’t you? You wanted me to be your Jeongguk, and so I did because that way you’d be mine, right?  But it seems like you think you’re in control, that you don’t belong to me, and let me tell you sweetheart, I don’t like it when people take control. You promised me we would get married, you promised me you’d love me, that we’d be together forever, all if I was your little good bunny. And I did. But you, you didn’t keep your part of the promise, you weren’t a good owner. No, no, you went out there and caught others hearts and then moved out of town, you left your bunny alone with these impostors. I didn’t like it, I did not like it at all, and I’m making sure no one takes my owner away now, even if I have to make you my bunny.”

”What?” I asked in a whisper, yet he ignored me and continued on rambling.

”I’ll put a pretty little collar on your neck if you even think of running away, but you won’t, right bunny? You’ll be here with me, and you’ll help me kill them off. All of them.” He laughed as he began leading me inside the house, to his room.

“Ki-kill them?”

”Yeah, they’ve made your life a hell, Hoseok killed Mark, Namjoon spread rumors of you, Seokjin has poisoned you before, Jimin broke into your house a bunch of time with Tae, Tae stalked you and taken suggestive pictures of you and Yoongi, he started the fire.” He smiled evilly as he caresses my cheeks.

”B-but...”

”See bunny? You can’t trust anyone here, not even me, but unlike them I’m willing to do anything, within reason, to redeem myself to you, but no letting you leave, sadly.” Jeongguk then began kissing my hand and talking, “So, will you let me be your bunny? I’ll do anything you ask of me, I’ll be your servant. I promise you that you won’t regret it, just let me be your bunny again.” He pouted as he looked up and left one last kiss on me knuckles.

He then threw me on the bed and rested himself on my chest as he looked up.

”I’ll do anything for you, kill, cook, torture, plant flowers, anything, you can tell me what to dress, how to act, how you want my hair. I’ll be your doll, bunny, just say yes. I’ll protect you from them.”

Blushing, my mind began to race as my blood began pumping faster. My mind became hazy as I spoke words that I didn’t know if I regretted.

“O-okay, I-I mean, yes?”

Suddenly it was his turn to become excited, as adrenaline seemed to pump through his veins, his eyes got wider as he caged me in his arms.

”Really? Oh my- finally! God, I love you, I love you, I love you!” He cried as he cupped my face in his hands, tears began to stream violently down his face, ”I’ll be the best bunny!” He laughed as he kissed me in the lips, it wasn’t like he left me much choice.

You never truly learn how to stop making mistakes, do you?

________________ღ

When: Back then.

Why: Because she didn’t want to.

Where: Home?

—————— b e t r a y a l ————————

Blood. Everywhere. The room was drenched in the red liquid, the smell of iron attached itself in every surface the liquid was attached to, the sticky substance was dripping from its source to the floor and the surrounding areas. Patterns of blood everywhere, ceilings, walls, floor.

Mutilated. The corpses let out their rotting smell, it seemed to reach every corner and stay there, the smell didn’t fade, even if they had been laying there for years and years.

Standing in the middle was the son of a loving family, as he breathed heavily, as he stared at someone he never thought he’d hurt.

“Why? What did that poor woman do to you?” She asked him while tears pooled in her eyes, his eyes.

”Mom, you don’t understand!” He shouted at her, of course she didn’t; she didn’t know [Name] like he did.

”No I do not, you- look what you did! All for this girl who doesn’t even know you! I should call the police, Taehyung, what you’re doing isn’t normal! You’re going to hurt her aren’t you?” She yelled at him.

“Hurt her? We are talking about [Name] you know!” He yelled back.

He yelled at his mother.

”Yes I do, and I also know that this isn’t okay! Taehyung, do you think this is okay? Killing people?”

”Scumbags.” He muttered as his chest rose up and down at a dangerous pace.

”What did you say?” She asked, this boy, no this man wasn’t her son.This thing wasn’t human.

“They were scumbags, they weren’t people! They contaminated her, mom, they tried to dirty her! Why don’t you understand? I love her and she loves me back! I’ve seen it, I’ve fucking seen it!” He shouted at her as he took slow steps towards her.

”Wait until your father hears about this, I might not call the police but he sure will, he will not tolerate this!” The mother shouted at her son, her husband was a good man, he’d teach their son.

”Dad? He’s been gone for almost a year! What? Don’t tell me you thought he was gonna return now?” He asked her as he laughed, tears falling from his cheeks.

”Y-yes, he will and he will not tolerate this behavior of yours!” She tried to stand her ground against her own blood. This thing was not her son.

”He was with another woman, mother, he came back months ago, do you want to hear what happened with dad and her?”

He began laughing louder as he saw the look in his mother’s eyes.

”The secretary, mom, it was her; Heejae. You weren’t home when they arrived, I was though, I was here all along and I heard it all, do you want to hear it, momma? Hear how father cheated on you with that slut?” He walked to a small computer in the back of the room, he passed through corpses as if they were nothing.

The mother followed the son, almost like a robot, as he pressed play on a video. A video showcasing the most intimate act between two people; between her husband and his secretary.

“It was upstairs, momma, until they saw your car, they ran down here, my mistake was I didn’t lock the door, so they saw it all. He acted just like you said he would, but their phones were on their pants, they always are, but the problem is they didn’t have theirs on. And guess what I did Momma?” He looked as the tears streamed down her face as she looked at him.

”What did you do, Taehyung?”

”I killed them. Now tell me, mom, do you think that my relationship with [Name] is a bad one?” He asked as his mother threw herself at him as she cried.

”I-I-“

”It’s not, is it? What I’m doing is preventing her from doing things like this, now tell me, mom, am I bad?”

”N-no?” She croaked, her own sanity was falling down like sand castle, a human being can only take so much at a time before they fall into insanity. This boy was her son.

“See mom? Now, I don’t want you to end up like dad, so, will you help me keep my [Name] save?”

The son asked his mother for help. And just like any good mother, she accepted it.

“Thank you, momma, I promise you your daughter in law will be better than this dumbass of a father.”

———— m o m m a ————

And just like that the son’s mother set out to help him and his friends with all of their deeds. Of course, she didn’t cheer for all seven kids, that at this point she considered her own, she always hoped that her son would win the girl’s heart.

“Taehyungie, make sure you dress nicely today, you have biology with her, don’t you?” She reminded him every Wednesday and Thursday.

”Oh, yeah! Thank you, momma!” He’d always let her help him get dressed and fix his hair for her.

And just like that, a bond that should have broken only strengthened itself.

———— m o m m a ————

One day, the son burst out crying as he came in the house he and his mother lived in.

The woman didn’t work, as her husband had left them a great deed of money and her friend Miss Kim helped her, she was also in their sons secrets.

”Taehyung! Oh god, what happened?” She cried, the last time he had reacted this way was when his lover had left him to go elsewhere, since then all his friends and the families that knew had been trying to locate her and bring her back to them.

”Momma, Jin said- he said that baby bear was going to come back next week! She’s coming back, Momma!” He cried harder as he hugged his mother.

“She is?” She exclaimed she was ecstatic, finally her son was going to be happy again.

”Yes! I-I gotta make myself handsome for her shouldn’t I? Ohh, it’s been so long, what if she’s changed her taste? What if she doesn’t hang out Jeongguk anymore? What if she- she had a boyfriend?” He muttered the last part darkly to himself.

The mother chuckled to herself as she hugged her son, he looked older but he still acted like a little kid. This boy was her son.

”Don’t worry, Taehyungie, she won’t have a boyfriend, she isn’t like your bastard of a father, she wouldn’t cheat on you, and if she does, has that ever stopped you? You’re the best looking boy in your school, baby, she’ll realize her mistake in an instant! Then you’ll take her to the island and be happy there forever!” She hugged her son closely as he cried out his love’s name.

”Come on, tomorrow you won’t go to school, you know what? You won’t go to school at all this week, we’re gonna get you ready for [Name], how does that sound?” She decided as she looked down her son who was snuggled into her chest.

”N-nice.” He stuttered as he smiled softly.

That week, the son and mother spent a ridiculous amount of money to make the already handsome boy look even better. This woman was his mom.

———— m o m m a ————

And so it went, the boy updated his mother on his delusional relationship and the mother believed it and loved the thought of her boy with such an amazing woman as [Name].

Until the one day.

“Momma! Jeongguk said that [Name] is gonna hang out with him and Namjoon and that she might hang out with us too soon!” The boy ran to his mother shouting in joy.

The news caused her to jump in joy with her son.

”Oh! Baby, that’s amazing!” She hugged him as she smiled up at him.

”It is, isn’t it?” He laughed.

”Of course! Oh, by the way, the boy that tried to flirt with [Name] last week is in the basement, he’s sedated, so you can do whatever you want with him after you do your homework and remember that dinner is at seven!” She laughed as her son nodded happily and skipped up the stairs in joy. These two things are human.

——— m o m m a ———

“Momma, Momma! You won’t believe what happened!” He shouted as he sat down at the table with his mom and younger sister.

They weren’t siblings by blood, him and his mother decided to adopt her one day due to the similarities she had to his lover. The day they adopted the girl, they swore to protect her from harm. The son ended up as a father figure to the young girl and the mother watched almost as a grandmother. He liked to believe that she was his daughter with his lover.

“Huh? What happened, Hyungie?” The younger sister asked.

”Ahh, Jieun, we made a friend with the boys, her name is Sooyeong and she will help to bring my wife, [Name], to us!” The son smiled at the five year old.

”Really?” She asked happily.

”Oh, wasn’t she a friend of [Name]’s?” The mother asked, “Won’t she snitch?”

”Nah, she even killed her family! She’ll also kill [Name]’s friends so that she’ll only have us!” The son smiled proudly.

”Amazing!” Mother looked at both her children.

”See Jieun, you gotta protect [Name] just like Taehyung-ie when we leave to the island, okay?”

”Yes, momma.”

”So what will you do, Jieunie?”

”If [Name] does anything suspicious with one of the boys other than Hyungie I’ll tell Hyungie and momma about it so that they can purify her, then I’ll take her to drink tea and make her sad so she doesn’t do it again!” The girl recited by heart as she smiled, the two other people clapped and congratulated her.

”Yes!” Her brother smiled.

“Aren’t you an amazing little girl?”

——— m o m m a ———

“Momma?” She heard her son’s voice from the phone, she held her daughter tightly.

”Yes?”

”Are you on the plane with Jieun?” He asked worriedly, he needs his mom to be there with him.

”Yes, is [Name] with you?” She asked as the plane began preparing to take off.

”Yes, she’s sound asleep now. It’s so weird, it really is happening, momma. Ah, we’re landing soon, I’ll call you when we’re home, love you momma! Tell Jieun that she’ll meet my wife soon!” He made a kissing sound before cutting off the phone call.

”Momma, is it normal to do what we’re doing? Taking a girl to a place far away without her family, what if she gets lonely?” The daughter asked.

”It’s normal, Jieunie, we’re protecting her from those beasts that will make her cheat on Taehyung, not that she would, but it’s best to be sure. Plus, we’re gonna be her new family, so she isn’t going to be lonely.” Mother smiled at the girl as she curled into her chest.

”Are you sure, momma?”

”Momma always knows best, baby.”

______________ღ

——— m o n e y , m o n e y ———

“Hey, Seokjin, how was summer camp?” Seokjin’s older brother asked him excitedly, he hadn’t been able to go due to his parents forcing him to stay home and study but he was alright with it, he knew it was for his and his brother’s future.

”Ahh, Seokjung, it was something.” Seokjin commented tiredly, he was exhausted by how idiotic the kids in that camp were.

”Really? Huh, but what’s something, Jin? It can’t be nothing.” Seokjung pouted as he sat down on the couch next to Jin, couldn’t Seokjin see how lucky he was?

”Ah, it was okay, I guess, I was the second oldest though, so they put me in charge of my cabin, so I had to work with this girl, I think her name was Joohyun?” Seokjin told his brother.

”Ahh, Joohyun? Like Bae Joohyun?” He asked, now this was important, Seokjung smiled.

”Yeah, I think, why?” Jin mused, now this was interesting, was this the girl his brother had a crush on? No, it couldn’t Joohyun was fifteen, the same age as Jin, and Seokjung had said she was younger than him. Seokjung being only fourteen years old.

”Ah, was [Last Name] [Full Name] there?” Seokjung asked blushing.

”I think so?” Seokjin answered amused.

”W-well, you see, she’s the girl I have a crush on.” Seokjin confessed blushing red.

”Really? She’s like twelve dude, what? That’s creepy dude, what the hell?” Seokjin snorted, Seokjung pushed Seokjin laughing embarrassed.

”H-hey! I know, and that’s why I’m not going to act on my feelings okay? Anyway, she’s cute and all but she’s in what, fifth grade and I’m in eighth and the fact that she’s friends with Jeongguk, Jeon Junghyung’s little brother, isn’t going to help much.” Seokjung laughed.

”Wow, tragic, anyway, where’s mom and dad?” Seokjin laughed.

”Oh, yeah, they went out to dinner with this weird ass old man, dunno why, probably business.” Seokjung casually mentioned, “Anyway, Jin are you going to go to camp next year?”

”Hmm, do you want to?” Jin asked.

”Huh? Do I want to go? Hell yes I do, it seems fun as hell!”

“Then I’ll go, Jung, don’t worry, I’ll have fun for you.” Jin smiled.

If Seokjin could have something his brother didn’t and wanted, he was going to have it no matter what.

————— m u s t  b e  f u n n y ————

Fuck Seokjung, fuck mom and dad, fuck that damned company, fuck it all.

Seokjin, grumbled as he threw himself into his bed, why did Seokjung have everything?

“He inherited the company, the smarts, the good looks, every-fucking-thing, he has a crush, he is a crush, the money, the girls, he gets it all, he’s fucking younger than me by two fucking years and what did I get? Summer camp, summer fucking camp.” Seokjin whispered harshly.

He turned around in his bed and looked at the window.

”I could steal his crush.” Seokjin told himself matter of factly.

It was true, he got confessed everyday by some girl, even if he didn’t try so maybe if he tried he could steal [Name] from Seokjung.

”Yeah, that isn’t too hard, is it?” Seokjin mused. “But, what does [Name] like?”

Who was [Name] in the first place, was she mature? What did she like? Was what he was doing perhaps too petty? No, it was a dose of Seokjung’s own medicine.

That night, Seokjin spent it all looking around his brothers room while the latter slept. He found both something horrifying and absolutely amazing.

”He fucking stalks her.” He mused.

And like that he spent countless nights throughout the rest of the summer, rummaging through his brothers stuff, and during the day he’d stalk her to gather all he could to win her over. So someone would choose him over his brother.

———— i n  a  r i c h  m a n ‘ s ———

“Seokjin, oh god!” His mother cried in the couch, she bawled her eyes out in her own hands. Her son, her favorite son, had died.

”Your brother, Jin, he killed himself.” His father finished as he also cried, Seokjin knew that if it had been him they’d only shed a few tears, but with Seokjung? They’d cry a river for that bastard.

He knew.

”What?” Seokjin asked with, fake, sadness.

”Yes, we don’t know why, b-but me and your mother needs a break so we’ll be going on vacation for awhile, at that island we bought a while ago, anyway this isn’t what we need to tell you is that- you’ll be taking over the company.” His father smiled through tears. “Make us proud son.”

That was what his parents told him before they sent him to summer camp again, yet he didn’t want to go. Nothing else was said between him and his parents not that he cared, he had something more important at hand. He didn’t cry, why would he? He had killed Seokjung anyway, with the help of his friends that is.

His princess wasn't there anymore.

———— w o r l d ———

“I-I like you and I know I’m three years older than you, [Name], but you’re very nice and next year I’m leaving so I won’t be here anymore, really and I heard you’d move soon in like a month or more and I was like, wondering if you’d like to go out, not like a date, that’s like, weird but-“ Seokjung confessed to the blushing fourteen year old.

”Ah, you’re , but I like you anyway!” She smiled, she was not expecting that nor was he.

”You do?” He asked in shock.

”Yeah! And, yes I know I’m fourteen and that this is weird and all, you’re like what seventeen, but let’s give it a go while you’re illegal, ‘kay? After you turn eighteen it’s all gone! And if it doesn’t work you can forget me and if it does you can, like, totally wait!” She fingered gunned the boy as he laughed.

”O-okay?” He asked laughing harder at her antics.

”Totally tubular!” She joked as she grabbed his hand and interlocked their fingers and pulled him to an ice cream shop as they both chatted happily.

They were too happy to notice the group of four males glaring their way.

”Your brother confessed to her,” Namjoon gaped at the scene, he couldn’t believe what he had just seen.

”And she accepted him!” Hoseok cried, tears streamed down his face.

”And she’s leaving, leaving while dating your idiot brother?” Yoongi growled. “That’s fucking illegal!”

”He’s still underage though...” Seokjin commented numbly. He had finally realized after two years of stalking her, he had realized he had fallen in love with her too. But it was too late, and the fates hated him, and his princess was about to leave the kingdom without him. And she was now with that pig of a brother.

”Kill him.” Seokjin said suddenly as they stood up, he didn’t even think twice before saying it.

”What?” Hoseok asked scared, kill someone? Him? No way, he couldn’t even kill an ant!

”Kill him, let’s kill my brother.” Seokjin laughed.

”What the fuck, dude? You okay?” Yoongi asked worried, that wasn’t like Seokjin at all.

”Hell yes, I’m so okay that my brother stole the love of my fucking life!” He answered sarcastically, as he glared at the ice cream shop.

“Hey, guys, you said you’d do anything for [Name], right?” Namjoon asked suddenly.

”What are you talking about now?” Hoseok asked even more scared, if that was even possible.

”I say, we do it, murder Seokjung, he’s in the way.” Seokjin repeated.

”Me too.” Namjoon agreed.

”Okay, fine, it’s for [Name], right?” Yoongi asked, it didn’t take much convincing for him anyway. It’s not like he hadn’t considered murder before, he just never had the resources to actually do it.

”Yeah.” Seokjin answered him, obviously, who else would it be for.

”Hoseok?” Namjoon asked.

”F-fine, but let’s not get caught, ‘kay?”

“That’s the fucking plan you idiot.” Yoongi laughed.

”Anyway, how do we do it?” Seokjin asked seriously, not an ounce of hesitation or doubt laid in his voice.

”Fake a suicide?” Namjoon suggested, he couldn’t believe they were actually going to do this.

”Hmm, yeah, whatever. Should we call the younger kids though?” Yoongi asked as they walked the basically dead streets.

”Nah, they’ll probably snitch, plus Jeongguk isn’t in the best place with [Name] leaving and all that shit, he’ll need Jimin and Tae.”

”Yeah, so how do we do it? The fake suicide? What’s the story behind it, do we forge a letter?”

”We can make him choke in the new car dad gave him, we can lock him in the garage and turn the engine on, no one can survive that, he won’t be able to breath in a few minutes but just in case, we can leave him there for an hour or so.” Seokjin told them his plan.

And they all agreed.

And that’s how they killed their first victim. But it was too late, [Name] had already left town, without knowledge of what happened to Seokjung until years later, yet by that time she had bigger problems than that.

——— m o n e y  , m o n e y———

“Seokjin, aren’t you happy?” His driver asked him, he probably had no idea his brother died or that he really didn’t want to leave his home, he wanted to work, he needed to work.

”Not really.” Seokjin sighed as he leaned against the glass.

”Why is that?”

“Because the girl I love left.” Seokjin told him dramatically, he was the only adult he felt comfortable enough joking with.

”Ahh, how special is that girl?” The old man laughed, his voice was filled with joy and curiosity.

”Special enough I’d kill for her.” Seokjin smirked behind the old man’s back.

———— w a s  r e a l l y  f u n n y ———

If Seokjung had it, Seokjin needed it. That’s how you fell in the devil's hands. By mere bad luck and a one sided rivalry, quite a drama, right? At the beginning, he only wanted you for the sake of having something his brother wanted. But slowly, it became more about himself, and his needs. He needed you now, not his brother, not the company, you. And not even that overachieving idiot was going to keep you two apart.

Luckily for Seokjin, it seems like you didn’t remember either him or his brother. He now was the only heir of the Kim company in your mind and memory. He now had something his brother didn’t. He has you.

That doesn’t mean he doesn’t regret killing his brother, he would’ve enjoyed seeing his face as he won you over.

But one can’t have it all, can they?

———— i n  a  d e a d  m a n ‘s  w o r l d —

————         

@nojamsnoham @camiliasmencles @yandere-hobi @spaceunicorn293  @prinnytaylor @mo-la @ggukkimari @ilovesomuchstuff @strawberry-leche

————

[psychobhyun]

T U G  O F  W A R  [1/3]

Foreword: It was football season and your school’s star player Chanyeol, who is also your childhood best friend, is going against your middle school friend, Baekhyun. The three of you have history and you’re forced to make a choice. 

Warnings: cunnilingus, dirty talk, orgasm denial, fingering, tit-fucking, creampie

<warnings are different for each part.>

Genre: smut

It was football season and your school is one of the most anticipated teams to get in the finals. Your school was known to give scholarships to students that would contribute a lot to the football team and your childhood best friend, Park Chanyeol, was one of those students.

Growing up, he was chubby, had an obsession with animals (and he found out he was allergic at elementary), wore glasses, and wouldn’t hurt a soul. But one day he told you that he wanted to be fit and he wanted girls to find him sexy so he worked out a lot during middle school and joined your middle school’s football team. He became a star there.

Chanyeol never told you why he had a change of heart suddenly. When you asked him, he told you that he wanted to be confident with himself. You thought it was weird because Chanyeol never minded the comments he would hear about him before. However, you understood that Chanyeol could do what he wanted to do with himself as long as he is happy.

Despite being popular, Chanyeol would still hang out with you the most. He will always tell you that you are his favorite person in the entire world and he would never stop being best friends with you. Every time Chanyeol reminds you how much you mean to him, you always think about the other girls that he also talks to.

He never talks about them with you, but sometimes your classmate would ask you about him even though they text a lot. You know that Chanyeol probably thinks of you as nothing more than a best friend or as the football team’s manager’s assistant. Chanyeol tried to find an excuse so you could be more involved in his hobby by recommending you to become the assistant when the manager was searching for one. Of course, you got accepted because the school knew how much of an asset Chanyeol is to the team.

That’s why you’re in one of the teams’ school you will be up against. It’s a school that’s also known to have a strong team. They even beat your school last year and broke your school’s record of winning 5 consecutive years. And you know the reason why.

Byun Baekhyun. He was the same age as you and Chanyeol were. In fact, you know him quite well. He was one of your classmates during middle school along with Chanyeol. But on the last day of school, Baekhyun had a fight with Chanyeol. You were hurt because they shared dream was to be a part of the same team and winning together.

You sat on the bleachers as you waited for Chanyeol and his teammates to finish wearing their gear. You were having a “test-game” with Baekhyun’s team and feeling nervous is an understatement. You were terrified because when your school lost last year Chanyeol and Baekhyun looked like they were about to kill each other in front of you.

You looked at Baekhyun and his teams stretching on the field. Baekhyun’s eyes met yours and he waves, giving you a playful smile from the other side of the field. You blushed. Even though you saw him last year during the competition, he never tried to interact with you. So you were surprised when he even looked at you back. You waved back at him shyly and he threw a wink at you.

“Hey, what are you looking at?” Chanyeol suddenly appeared beside you and looked at your line of sight, catching you looking at Baekhyun. “Him? That guy hates me, you know that right?” You shrugged. “He waved at me, Chanyeol. Wouldn’t it be rude if I didn’t wave back?” Chanyeol rolled his eyes and walked back down to join the rest of the team. He stretches and runs across the field and threw a few balls. Something tells you it’s to flex rather than stretching.

Baekhyun does something equally impressive when he threw his ball almost all the way to the other side of the field and landed near Chanyeol’s feet. Chanyeol shot daggers to Baekhyun with his eyes. You were hating the obvious tension between the boys. It made the atmosphere awkward and heavy. You’re also in such a huge field… it makes you anxious. Why did Chanyeol even fight with Baekhyun anyways?

Your school’s coach tells the team that the test game was about to start and maybe that’s what Baekhyun’s coach is telling his team as well because they’re huddling together. The game starts and already, Baekhyun’s team has the upper hand. You can see Chanyeol’s frustrated face. “The game just started, guys! Don’t give up!” Your encouragement gave your team a smile but you can see Baekhyun smirking. You don’t know the meaning of it but it makes you shiver.

The game finishes with Baekhyun’s team winning by a few points more. With a triumphant smile, Baekhyun approaches you for the first time since middle school. “I want to talk to you. Now.” Before you could ask why Baekhyun drags you by your arm and you look back to see Chanyeol clenching his fists. You mutter a “wait for me” to Chanyeol and he nods.

Baekhyun dragged you the empty locker room of his school. It smelled like sweat but you could hardly think about it because Baekhyun was practically pressing on your body. “I’ve missed you,” Baekhyun admits as he looks into your eyes. “I’ve missed you too, Baekhyun. But you fought with Chanyeol and there was nothing I could possibly,-” Baekhyun cuts you off when he slams the locker behind him with his fist. “I said I’ve missed you, I wasn’t talking about that son of a bitch,” Baekhyun hisses through his teeth.

You crook an eyebrow because of his sudden crude language. “I’m sorry,” you reply, voice almost inaudible. Baekhyun exhales and looks down on you. Even though he was only 174cm, you were still way smaller. You’re only 155cm. Chanyeol has always teased you about it, but then he had an obsession with how big he is compared to you.

“You’re always sorry and it’s annoying.” Baekhyun looks at something else momentarily before continuing. “You’re sorry when you forgot to make me lunch when you lost a bet, you’re sorry when you came late when we were supposed to eat together, you’re sorry when your best friend punched me even though you didn’t know that I told him I wanted to confess about my feelings to you back at middle school.”

You found it a little bit hard to breathe when Baekhyun said the last few words. You never knew about his feelings because he was nice to everyone. Hell, he was nice to his girl seniors and juniors. You don’t stand a chance against those people. They were cuter and prettier than you were. You only had Chanyeol growing up and that was it.

“Are you gonna be sorry when I fuck you in this locker room?” Baekhyun rasps when his gaze lands on you again. You bite your lip. You can’t come up with an answer because…… you wanted it but you don’t want to betray Chanyeol. He almost killed the person you gave your virginity to. You don’t want it to happen again. Especially since it’s Baekhyun.

“Chanyeol is going to kill you,” you answer truthfully. It sounds pathetic, but it’s your honest answer. “Okay,” Baekhyun starts. You know he’s frustrated because you always manage to bring up Chanyeol’s name into every topic. “But do you want me? Cause I want you. I need you.” Baekhyun looks at you with his puppy eyes and you almost want to say yes. Is almost enough?

“Okay,” you gave him his answer and his face instantly beams with joy. But it turned serious immediately because he’s unbuttoning your school uniform hastily, hungry eyes staring at your body. He yanks your skirt down and mumbles a quiet fuck under his breath because of your white cotton panties. He squats, his eyes at the same level as your panties, staring intently at it.

You bite your nails, embarrassed at your helpless state. Baekhyun chuckles deeply when you tremble as he touches you through your panties. Even the slightest movement made you twitch in excitement. “Why are you so shy? You’ve got the body of a goddess, baby.” Baekhyun takes off your panties slowly and smiles when he notices that your pussy was shaven. “Makes you look so innocent. But I’m gonna treat you like a big girl, okay? Fuck you nice and hard in the boys’ locker room. Do you want that?”

You nodded enthusiastically and Baekhyun chuckles. His words turned you on so much. Maybe there is a side of you that likes to be spoiled rotten. “Say you want it, baby. Beg for Daddy to fuck you.” Daddy? That’s new. This could be your new kink. “I want you, d-daddy,” you whine out. You didn’t realize that your breathing has slowed down a bit. You were eager for more.

“Be specific to daddy, baby. What part of me do you want?” Baekhyun makes you sit on the bench, legs sprawled open. It’s humiliating to be so vulnerable like this. But Baekhyun’s eyes never left your body, which boosted your confidence. “You want my mouth?” Baekhyun licks his lips as he says it. “My fingers?” He traces your skin lightly, making goosebumps appear. “Or do you want this?” Baekhyun grabs his crotch and palms his hardening cock through his already tight fitting clothes.

“I want everything, please Daddy?” Your cheeks redden when you realized how needy you sounded. Baekhyun’s eyes dilate even more seeing you act adorable so naturally. Baekhyun kneels and holds your thighs open, face diving in between you to devour your sweet nectar. You grab his head as he licks your pussy lips before sucking on your clit expertly. He does it for quite a bit and you start to shake because it feels too fucking good. “Tastes like fucking candy, baby. You’re so perfect,” Baekhyun compliments once more before he goes into action again. You try your best to keep your thighs wide open but Baekhyun makes it hard for you to stop squirming.

You feel a knot forming in your stomach and Baekhyun must’ve known you were going to come because he stops all of a sudden. “Daddy, I was so close,” you tear up as you said it but Baekhyun grazes your clit with his finger which got you shaking once more. “Oh I know, baby. I’m gonna edge you before I grant you permission to come.”

You wanted to hit him because he’s starting to get cocky, but you know him being the dominant one in this scenario is what gets you off. You love being controlled like this. Baekhyun pinches your clit and your thighs twitch slightly. He laughs and pushes in three of his fingers at once, knowing that you were wet enough for him to do just that. “Shit, so warm and tight inside of you. Can’t wait to stuff my cock in this pussy, baby.” Baekhyun kisses you for the first time since the two of you started and you can taste yourself on his tongue. He’s kissing with you such passion and you were starting to feel a little lightheaded because Baekhyun is taking every single one of your breaths.

Baekhyun’s fingers touch a spot inside of you that got you moaning like crazy and he does his best to flick his fingers against it every time. Using his other hand, he pulls down your bra not bothering to take it off and latches his mouth on your nipple, sucking it like a baby. “I’ve wanted to fuck your tits since middle school I swear. No one has tits as big as yours anywhere, baby.” It’s true. You had abnormally large breasts since middle school. Boys often tease you about it but it stopped when Chanyeol beat the hell out of those people.

“Daddy wants to fuck your tits, baby. Can he?” You can’t respond because you’re intoxicated by the sheer pleasure he’s giving you right now. Baekhyun’s mouth and fingers are multitasking but his precision does not falter. You only look up at Baekhyun and he groans at your innocent eyes still twinkling under the dim light of the locker room. Your answer is slipping your bra off completely and pushing your boobs for his cock to slip in. Baekhyun chuckles and takes out his finger out of you making you whimper because three fingers is not small. His dainty and pretty fingers make it even more erotic because you can’t imagine such fingers making you feel this good.

Baekhyun spits on your tits and you bite your lip when he finally thrusts in between your boobs. You can see the tip of his cock poking out when he thrusts close to your mouth, so you try to bend a little bit so you can give it little licks to encourage Baekhyun’s orgasm. “Baby that makes Daddy feel so good,” Baekhyun moans and throws his head back, giving you a nice view of his veiny neck. You continue to give his head kitten licks and Baekhyun smiles to himself. He knew you were the kind of person that was eager to please, but never to the sexual extent. Baekhyun would have lots of fun with you.

“I want to suck your cock daddy please?” You beg. It’s literally a few centimeters away from your mouth and you want it so bad. Need it, even. “No baby, we can save it for later. I didn’t come for one whole week waiting for that game. Fucking you today was Daddy’s motivation to win, baby.” Baekhyun’s promise of another rendezvous made you anticipate what’s more to come.

“I know it’s awkward but go lay down on the bench baby. Open your legs wide like a good girl,” Baekhyun coos with a loving gaze as he commands you around. You were a willing victim to his wicked desires. “Are you daddy’s good girl?” You nod enthusiastically, hair bobbing along with your head. “You’re so good, baby. Makes Daddy want to ruin you even more.” You giggle because right now, that’s exactly what you want.

You didn’t even know that it was physically possible but your legs open wider as you watch Baekhyun fists his cock with his hands, aching to be inside you. He spits on your pussy and spreads it around your lips with his hands before pushing into you. You arch your bad but it hurts. The bench isn’t the most comfortable place to fuck and the both of you know it. “So hot and soft inside you, baby. Your pussy is sucking me in. You’re such a greedy little girl,” Baekhyun dirty talks. You don’t know where the fuck he learned to do it but his words are heaven to you.

You pull Baekhyun in to kiss you as he works his hips, thrusting in and out of you at a rapid pace. His sweat drips down his forehead and his broad chest envelopes you warmly. It’s intimate and awkward at the same time. You can’t really pinpoint which part is appealing in this scenario but you find yourself begging for more. “Harder daddy, make me feel your cock for the next week,” you moan into his open mouth. Baekhyun gives you a sweet peck and pistons his cock faster. Your eyes widen. “I’m going to make you feel my cock for the next month baby.”

Baekhyun continues to fuck you as he reaches for something on his bag where his clothes were. You notice it’s his phone and you have a feeling you know what he’s going to do. He opens his camera. “Can I take a picture of you, baby? I want to jerk off looking at daddy’s baby pleasing him so well.” You just smile and Baekhyun takes a couple of photos. You know because you can hear the clicks. You’re embarrassed because you know Baekhyun is going to use these pictures for his pleasure. It makes you swell with pride yet anxious.

Baekhyun places his phone back in his bag and puts his attention back to you. You don’t know what got into you but you lean and suck an angry red mark on his chest. “Because you’re baby’s only daddy,” you try to explain to him. Baekhyun laughs lightly, the ‘ehehe’ laugh and it brings a familiar memory to you.

Baekhyun places his thumb on your bottom lip, playing with the plush skin of it. You suck on his finger and Baekhyun’s eyebrow lifted slightly. He has pretty much confirmed that you were kinky and loved to be praised, but he wants to test it even more. ‘To what extent are you willing to be used?’ He thinks.

“I’m going to come soon, baby,” Baekhyun announces. He starts thrusting again and you can feel the knot forming in your stomach once more. “Are you going to make me wait again, Daddy?” You pout and Baekhyun shakes his head as a reply. “No baby, we can have that fun later. And you can suck my cock by then too.” You give your pinky to Baekhyun and he does a pinky promise to you.

“Where do you want me to come baby? On your face? On your tits? On your cute ass?” You giggle when Baekhyun slaps your ass and grabs on it. “Inside me, daddy. Please?” Baekhyun’s face changes almost immediately. It’s like you triggered something in him because he’s thrusting even more frantically now. You stifle a moan when he hits you so fucking deep you feel like you’re being stuffed full of his cock.

When he finally comes, it’s warm and ticklish inside you. You can feel it trickle down your pussy and on to the bench. You realized he had so much come to offer you because he said he didn’t masturbate for one whole week. All that time just to do this? Having some sort of control over Baekhyun made you happy. But then you realize it’s kind of disgusting because it’s the boy's locker room. God knows who else has done it here. You were about to ask Baekhyun for one more kiss when you hear someone else’s voice inside the room. 

“Baekhyun, where you at bro?” Baekhyun gives you your skirt and blouse but you can’t find your panties anywhere. “As a promise for another time, baby.” You laugh as you button up your blouse once more. Baekhyun didn’t take off most of his clothes so he finished faster than you did. When the guy sees Baekhyun, he smiles. But then he notices you beside him and his smile turned into a smirk. You hid behind Baekhyun’s back feeling a little bit shy. He fist bumps Baekhyun and you’re feeling a little bit confused. The guy leaves after that and you face Baekhyun again.

“Now go back to Chanyeol before he kills me here.” You stand on your tippy toes and give Baekhyun a cute peck on his lips. “Bye, Daddy.” You wave at him as you walk to the parking lot. You see Chanyeol leaning on his car, eyes wild and angry.

[cxvrtneys]

hey i’ve never dropped a character before and apparently being the evil witch i am in real life can not pick up pure, sweet innocent characters. i must play all demon bitches.  introducing new demon bitch: COURTNEY SUMMERS. 

Courtney Summers, 21

FAMOUS PERSON. that is literally it. thats her job. 

MALBU BARBIE living in new york

She was born and raised in California, beautiful big mansion in malibu over looking the beach. courtney was the pretty blonde white rich girl with her convertible car parked in the same fucking parking spot at school every day. everyone knew not to park in her spot, she had people deadass paint the parking space pink and write “courtney summers” on the road. like SHE DID THAT. 

high school? she was quite literally the queen of the school. the token teen movie popular rich bitch. homecoming queen? check. prom queen? check. captain of the cheer squad? check. dating the quarterback? check.

moved to new york when she was 17 years old, which was the same year her father took over the family business so now she’s living in her barbie beach house in a penthouse. but oh boy it is decked out to look like a malibu mansion and everything is rose gold, pink and white. 

Courtney Summers is the granddaughter of Levi Summers  aka the founder of The Summer Inn one of the biggest hotel chains in the world. which was passed down to her father when he passed away.

nope. she’s not next in line to take the hotel chain company. nor does she wanna be. no desire to run the business. or any business. or work. ever. 

 her father runs the hotel line, her mother is a former miss universe turned --some advocate for some charity. Courtney doesn’t know. Doesn’t care.

oh you want some tragic backstory as to why she’s so selfish and heartless? tahnee, eden and marnie all have their reasons to be a shit shit sometimes, right? NOPE NOT COURTNEY. no but seriously she’s daddy’s little girl, her mother is a hard working woman with a good heart. she’s always been taken care of and yet she’s still like this? it’s innately her disposition there was no chain of events to make her this bitchy. move over Angel Almeida, Tahnee Bianchi? bitch please.....a real villain doesn’t have a reason to be horrible they just are. as they say, the devil wears prada. 

i say she’s just a famous person, which essentially she is but okay she is a pageant queen. she won miss teen america. won every kind of state and town pageant. she’s going on to compete in miss universe because her mother did and she wants to be the first second generation winner. so like she does do something, but it’s ALL to do with proving she’s better and prettier than everyone. 

she just loves living a life of pamper, spending too much money and never having to lift a finger. loves money. loves luxury and loves herself.

she’s paris hilton but evil.

she’s a P-E-R-F-E-C-T-I-O-N-I-S-T like no other. 

she has a cat named paris. 

 has 10000% said “you’re just jealous of me because i have more followers than you” completely un-ironically. 

PRINCESS COMPLEX && thinks being famous is a personality trait

she’s selfish, self-centred and couldn’t care less. it’s her happiness or yours and she’s gonna pick hers.

making actual friends for her is really hard most of her friends are “instagram” friends and she hangs out with them because they look good around her and fit her aesthetic/image. 

she’s chances ex fiance and boy oh boy do we have a story for you sit back kiddos lets talk Courtney dated chance back in the start of NWILL days and they were desperately in love and got engaged (to her dismay the ring was definitely no big enough) but she loved him (i mean debatable). he showered her in gifts and tried to please her and keep her happy and you know treat her like the princess she whole heartedly believes she is. THE DUDE EVEN BOUGHT HER A WHOLE ASS HOUSE you know what she did? she got bored of him and changed the locks one day when he wasn’t home and just ghosted his ass.

is very, very imaged obsessed and won’t let people into her public life unless they fit her aesthetic.

MASTER MANIPULATOR 

she’s not friendly. at all. but that being said she’s nice.  like the way she delivers what she says is in such a nice, sweet and pretty way that you’re so confused what is happening.

PRETENTIOUS AS HELL. CARES MORE ABOUT HER IMAGE THAN SHE CARES ABOUT YOU

She has no filter, has no fucks to give you and honestly no chill what-so-ever. 

P E T T Y 

in summary if you don’t wanna read this whole thing: mean. just a really really stereotypical mean girl. 

[jenobloom]

Dino Single Dad

Single dad series

-Vernando DiCaprio

________________________________________________________________

- Doesn’t know how to react when you tell him that you’re pregnant

- He had just come back from dance practice where they were practising for their comeback, his phone had been turned off all day and he only switched it back on when he arrived at his girlfriend’s because he needed to text Soonyoung to organise what time they would meet up tomorrow

- When his texts loaded he received the notification that his girlfriend had text him around lunch time with the simple words of “I’m pregnant and I’m not keeping it”

- He stared in shock at his phone, not knowing what to do. Panic washed over him as she walked back in to her bedroom where he was sat on the bed

- ”Chan, I’m not keeping it. I don’t want a baby at this age, we’re 17!”

- After a loud and intense argument that ended with a breakup, Chan was in tears and walking back to the dorm

- An agreement had been reached where she wouldn’t abort the baby but after she gave birth he would take it from the hospital and care for it as she didn’t want anything to do with it

- Soonyoung was the first to find him curled up in bed sobbing, confused about what was going on

- Comforted the youngest of the group after he had explained what was happening and assured Chan that the group would support him with his decision

- 5 months later and a pretty little girl was born a month early, she only had to stay in hospital for 2 weeks but those were the most stressful weeks of Chan’s life

- Little Lee Mi-Kyong comes home and she doesn’t have just one dad, she has 13 

- She becomes the most treasured thing that Seventeen has, they all have matching phone cases of her in a specially made Seventeen baby-grow with one of Hansol’s beanies and a pair of Jihoon’s sunglasses on her tiny face

- She looks exactly like Chan, the same eyes, nose mouth, face shape. E V E R Y T H I N G. The only thing of his that she didn’t get was her extremely pale skin and green eyes which she received from her British mum

- Luckily for the boys she’s an easy-going baby, spends most of her time asleep, curled up on appa’s chest while he watches TV, napping with daddy Jeonghan or sleeping in daddy Wonwoo’s arms while he reads her a book

-The most difficult thing about bringing her home though was trying to make sure everyone had enough sleep at night as she would wake up in the night like newborn babies do and cry for food so the whole dorm would wake up (the boys of performance team especially as her cot was was pushed up in a corner of the performance team room)

- Everyone was extremely tired for the first month of her being at home because they still had to carry on with dance practice, luckily their comeback wasn’t for another 2 months so it hadn’t effected their career too much 

- When the comeback period had begun though, it was hell

- Travelling everywhere with a 3 month old baby is a PAIN

- Especially because she now demands to be held 24/7 because her Appa would carry her with him everywhere

- During the comeback she had a cold and wouldn’t stop screaming unless she had skin-to-skin contact, this would result in the boys taking it in turns to cuddle her, her sleeping against their chest under their t-shirts while they got ready to go on stage

- As soon as she began to smile properly everyone would constantly point out how she has Chan’s exact smile and tease him about it

- Her favourite thing to do as soon as she could control her limbs properly herself was beat up Seungcheol (which Jeonghan gets a lot of joy from, lets be real)

- Their Instagram is full of pictures of her being their number one fan, screaming when she was in the studio with daddy Woozi who was trying to focus on recording but kept distracting him because he found her so cute

- She spoke her first word at 8 months old, and much to everyone’s disappointment, her first word was ‘Jun’ (but what do you expect when everyone has been scolding him for her whole life because he’s always being too loud or stomping around while she’s trying to sleep). Jun found this hilarious and secretly so did everyone else

- When she started walking at 9 months everyone went in to panic mode

- She had completely skipped the crawling stage so the house hadn’t been baby proofed

- Baby gates were suddenly on every doorway, locks on every kitchen cupboard, rubber corner covers on every corner they could find in the house. Even the dance studio had been baby-proofed and a play pen had been set up in a corner

- Despite her Appa being a dancer she had the worst balance ever for the first year of her walking, it worried everyone so much because she constantly had bruises and scraped hands and knees so they resorted to getting her little knee pads and finger-less gloves in an attempt to protect her (they wanted to put a helmet on her too but their stylist talked them out of it)

- She was always the weirdest dressed child

- The boys wanted to encourage her creative side and so as soon as she was able to control her limbs they would let her grab a top and a random pair of trousers from the drawers 

- Fluorescent tie-dye dress with a pair of aztec print leggings and welly-boots? Perfectly acceptable. 

-Her first day of Pre-school made everyone cry, even Jihoon, because she had grown so much in 3 years

- Her thick black wavy hair reached her shoulders and the top section of her hair was pulled up in to the apple hairstyle (thanks to Jeonghan), her bright green eyes would have the cutest sparkle as she gave her Appa and daddies the toothiest smile ever

- Her backpack would definitely be bigger than her and she would have Minghao’s Kermit teddy clutched against her chest

- Minghao dressed her that morning meaning she was going to school in a white cotton dress with the Versace logo on it, some white Gucci trainers and a pink flowery Adidas bag

- The others tried to talk him out of it but he refused to listen to them, Mi-Kyong quickly agrees too because Minghao had very quickly become her favourite daddy (obviously nobody comes above her Appa)

- They all got weird looks when 13 boys came to drop the foreign looking toddler to school, it also might have had something to do with Jun’s

baby in the buggy that was screaming because everyone was crying. Also who sends a toddler to pre-school in high-end designer clothes?

- When Chan went to pick her up on his own at the end of the day the teacher pulled him aside 

- “Mr Lee, your daughter is a very smart child! However we’ve had a few... issues with her today.”

- Chan’s face just dropped

- His princess causing issues at school? That’s not like her

- “We asked her to get in to a set of spare clothes for the painting and outdoor activities so she wouldn’t ruin her pretty little dress and trainers, but she refused because they weren’t designer, she refused to speak in Korean so we had trouble understanding her, she tried to teach the other children a dance for a song called Clap during nap time because she couldn’t settle down as she had too much energy, and when a child made a comment about her being foreign she told them that daddy Minghao would use his nun-chucks on them.”

- Chan looked down at the tiny girl clinging to his legs and tried to hold back an amused laugh at how sassy and confident she had become from hanging around Minghao so much

- When they got home everyone laughed when he told them what had happened but they also all sat her down and explained to her why she couldn’t act how she had done that day

- It wasn’t completely her fault that she acted how she did, she had never interacted with children her age

- They also went on an emergency shopping trip to get her some pre-school appropriate clothes

- Not long after she started elementary school Chan was tucking her in one night when she randomly burst in to tears which startled him because she was always so happy and smiley so it was rare when this happened

- The boys also all rushed in to her room when they heard her start to cry 

- Chan just scooped her in to his arms and held her tight, stroking her hair while trying to get to the bottom of why she was crying

- “J-Jisoo and Min-kyee are being me-an to me at Sc-school because I’m not Korean an-and they h-hurt me! I do-don’t want t-to be pale.” 

- Honestly it broke Hansol’s heart when he heard this because he knew exactly how she felt so he went to Chan’s side and helped soothe Min-kyong, telling her that she was prettier than them girls even if she was only half Korean and the fact that she had white skin and green eyes made her special and stand out from everyone else

- Chan had her sleep in his bed that night because he wanted to make sure she knew how pretty and special she was and from that night on Hansol would take her out and teach her things about the western culture so she would realise that being half white wasn’t bad

- The next day Jeonghan made sure that she had the prettiest hair in school and that she looked the cutest, which she loved because she loves when she gets pampered by daddy Jeonghan

- All 13 of the boys marched in to school that day (even baby Hui was in an unhappy and fidgety mood as they entered the school) 

- Chan was slightly timid when he walked up to you though, he hadn’t met Min-kyong’s teachers yet because he never had the time to greet the teacher, only walk her to her classroom and send her in with a kiss before running to whatever was on their schedule for that day

- So when he saw you his heart just jumped

- You were slightly alarmed when 12 large men and 1 short yet intimidating intimidating blonde haired guy entered the room because you’ve never had this happen

- This was your first time starting the day for the class because you’re only a teaching assistant fresh out of high-school but the actual teacher was going to be late 

- You listened carefully to what the males all had to say, Chan mostly talking though as it was his daughter

- Not being Korean yourself you completely understand why they were all upset with how Min-kyong was being treated by the other students

- She was usually a confident little girl that was very talented and sweet so it surprised you that she hadn’t come to say anything to you

- You took it upon yourself from that day to care for her and ensure that she wasn’t being picked on at school over her ethnicity, you two grew a special bond and she would often sit with you at lunch time

- On mothers day she sat with you the entire day, talking about what her appa and daddies did for work and how there were making a new song 

- When she presented you with a drawing that she had done at lunch time you were shocked

- On it was a drawing of 3 people, one labelled Miss (y/n), one labelled appa and one labelled Min-kyong. At the top of the page in messy, wobbly writing was ‘Appa thinks you’re really pretty’

- You were just so shocked that you stared at it and blushed because you thought Chan was really cute too 

- When Chan picked her up at the end of the school day you had to speak to him about it 

- “I was wondering if you wanted to go to this dance class with me on Saturday?” 

- You obviously knew who he was and how much he loved dancing because you didn’t live under a rock so you were a little terrified that he would shoot down your offer because why would an idol want to go out with his child’s teaching assistant?

- He accepted with a blush though, declaring it a date

- Things continued this way for a few months

- One evening you two were cuddled up on his sofa, everyone else was out and Min-kyong was in bed asleep as it was 9PM 

- “Would you like to be my girlfriend?” 

- The question wasn’t asked in an extravagant way, you didn’t need that though. To be honest you had just assumed that you two were already together? You would both always hold hands constantly when together, stealing little kisses when you could, you treated Min-kyong like she was your daughter and you 3 acted like a little family

- When you told Min-kyong she was happy and literally cartwheeled

- Where did she learn that you ask?

- Of course it was Minghao

- Jeonghan was a little salty though when she decided that she wanted you to do her hair from now on but she secretly proffered it when he would do her hair because she wouldn’t ever forget the little pamper sessions from the first 5 years of her life

- Overall you fitted in perfectly to the household 

[barelyreality]

So my friends are I skipped this

"free day" thing for our grade to hang out with R and it was really fun at times. R talked to me the way he talks when we are alone and though two of my friends (and this one girl who was also in there but not for long) know how I feel about R, I could tell they felt very awkward with how he was addressing really only me when some of my friends there are also in his class. And my best friend (we'll call Air) that I've havent been trusting much was there, and I don't really want her knowing how I feel about R. Idk why but I feel like that would go horribly and she'd judge me too much.

Anywho, R knows that I don't trust her much and he was saying things that weren't shade but out of character to her in front of her. Like he said how I'm smarter than him (not true) and E (probably true lol) and then even said I'm smarter than Air and I was super shocked he said that! Like it's a little bit of an unspoken thing with Air and me because our grades are usually tied or I'm a little higher (or vise versa) and I felt so bad that he flat out said I'm smarter. Luckily Air didn't 100% hear him.

He also said that I'm the best (in general) and that Air's the worst (it's part of an inside joke that she's the devil and that she never takes R or E's side in anything) and she kept asking "Wait why am I the worst?" But R never answered lol.

Then I took R's phone because I was gonna ask to play games or something lol idk I just never hold iPhones but it looked so cool so I wanted to play on it. But Air took it and was looking at his home screen of his dog, which is adorable.

To cut this day's story shorter I asked for R's password, and he actually told me and I have a big thing about trust, I hate when people think they can't trust me especially if an adult loses trust in me, my heart is crushed. If I lost his trust I would be so out of it. Therefore, I wasn't trying to snoop through his phone at all, I'm proud of my integrity. I was gonna play some games.

But Air took the phone and went straight to gallery which is like something you never do. And she said she wanted to look at dog photos but I was kinda irritated because 1.) You have a phone, an iPhone to be exact so get back on yours 2.) You took the phone from me when I was the person that wanted to use it 3.) He said I could get on his phone 4.) Don't go through his photos that's disrespectfullllll

But like I'm nice so I didn't say anything except "Awwww" at the dog pictures (which was true). Then my friend (that I tell most stuff about R to, I think she even follows this page. She's Meow) was scrolling through looking at photos we took on his phone throughout the year but it was the "all photos" section and there were pictures of a girl (I'm pretty sure his gf) and Meow's like "Who's that???" And I'm like "His gf???" And R was playing a card game with E a few feet away and he looked over and said "Don't go through my photos." And I said "okay I won't" and I took the phone and went out and Meow was confusedddd so I showed her my post about him living with his gf and how he'll break up with her when he moves lol

Okay so I'm about to play some games and then Air grabs the phone again, remembers the password R told me and unlocks it and looks through photos again and I didn't want her to do what R literally just said not to do so I took the photo and ended up (idk what led to this but) asking if I could put my finger print in and he actually let me (😍) but then after I put mine Air took the phone again and put her fingerprint in and I was getting mad but i think it's low-key because of the fact that I love my personal relationship with R and I know that no other student and barely even any people are close to him like that, so when people try to act as close as we are or do things with him that we do together, I don't get jealous, I just get irritated. Cuz I'm just like "No this is how we are. We're close enough to do these things." And it's also a thing where I'm like there are levels to a relationship (romantic or not) and we are on two completely different levels so how do you think you can jump up and do some of the things I do with him?

Does that makes sense? Then again I only think these things because obviously people like Air mean no harm and don't know at all how close R and I are.

Well then I ended up putting on a game and played on his phone for a while, he even joined me once before going back to the card games and I was just so happy he trusts me with his phone because he has like everything there.

I built the courage to ask him if he'd stay after school with me and wait until my mom and sister came (I wanted him to meet my sister plus she was bringing artwork R and E are willing to buy from her) and he said yes

So I was with him, E and this senior and E and R got into an "argument" (lol they always do but they still love each other) and R would ask me to back him up and E kept saying "Of course she's agreeing with you!" And I'm like okay, yes I do but maybe it's because R tends to be right/I agree with his views??? Like not many of my political or religious or any other controversial opinions have changed from before I met R. But he always says "She likes you more so of course she'll agree!" Which isn't typically the case lol. But then again it is fun seeing E mad at me teaming up with R.

When my sister came (19, in college) R said we look and sound so much alike, which is a compliment because all the boys at my school obsessssss over my sister (people already say I'm prettier in the face but I just don't look older like she does, I can't wait til I glow up😭😭😂)

She showed all of her art (it's beautiful stuff I wish I could show you all but she's famous with art so you'll easily be able to find me lol) and then, remember this is stuff they are trying to buy for their houses, R says, "Do you have any art with Gi in it." He wanted to buy art with me😍😍😍😍sadly, she doesn't have any of the things with me in it anymore

And R and E know I really dislike my mom and whenever she would talk I would look at her and have a "stfu" look but not purposefully and then I looked at R and he was laughing at me (more like laughing with me) and I laughed and it was just an inside thing and I loved that moment.

And another little thing that happened, R made a really funny comeback joke to E and like E was sitting between us and I said, "That was actually great R." And I tried giving him a high-five but E kept blocking it and this was happening while my sister was on her website talking about her other art. And everytime we tried highfiving she'd stop and be like "...ok" (my sister's sense of humor sucks lol) and we stopped but like glanced at each other and quickly high-fived and it was so fun acting silly with him.

I wonder if my sister knows, or how she'll react if she knew I liked R.

*Sigh* lol

I know this is very long and random, but thanks for reading 💕💕

[sweet-xoxo-thatcares]

I wonder was he like that at home or if someone taught him it was ok to talk to other women like that. He even talked crap about his sister once on the bus, but I thought she wayyyy prettier than me to get picked on.

But she handled him. She punched him or threatened to punch him if he did it again.

I was shocked at how protective he was of her too but yet would talk about her being fat too.

She wasn't as big as me, just slightly chubby in my opinion. Darius made me feel like I was the biggest girl at school, when there was obviously bigger chicks than me. But I guess I stood out. He thought I was mixed too....but he was Filipino and black.

And I was just....well black....I didn't have curly hair like the actual mixed girls there. I never really knew my natural hair, never got the chance too cause mom always made me get a perm. Cause it looked presentable.

I didn't start taking charge for my own hair until I noticed my hair started to get shorter and shorter and I was actually moisturizing it and wrapping it up at night. It scared me that what no matter what I did, it kept getting trimmed short because I had dead ends and I always wanted my hair to grow down to my behind like Princess Jasmine. She was so pretty to me at the time. Her eyes, her face, and her long black hair was just swishing. Plus she could wear skinny clothes, unlike me.

This was how I used to think back as the sheltered, goody two shoes everyone thought I was, while Darius's only goal seemed to me was to make middle school miserable for me, just because a fat, lightskinned girl liked him, but she wasn't as prettier or talked like all the other black girls in school either.

Him and alot people said I just sounded white. Or "you talk white" as some people put it. I grew up in a catholic school, kindergarten to 2nd grade....of course imma sound like that in a mixed cultured school...we only had one or two girls who were actually full on black and talked hood.

I guess I grew up in the suburbs and stayed to myself alot. I didn't really get to go over to friends houses alot either. Just my cousins and that's it.

I was by myself but I had alot of cartoon characters, dolls and toys that I played with by myself. Even watched movies with my grandma and my dad sometimes if he wasn't too busy. We would play games on the playstation, he bought us a karaoke machine and we had fun.

He tried to teach me how to ride a bike, but I was just too scared of falling and worrying about cars and stuff. He told me just to pedal, and don't worry. But I fell so many times we just kept the training wheels. And I felt safe in my barbie helmet and knee pads.

I started dressing the Bratz dolls and stuff when my first friend that was girl actually stayed in the neighborhood with me and she didn't make me feel like a burden. Our moms and dads even got along with each other, and we just did whatever she wanted us to do..she had the whole Bratz collection, movies, dollhouses, toycars (which I lovedddd), the house was nice and we had sleepovers every Thursday..

.until she moved cause her dad was in the army. It was sad, because she was actually a funny, sweet, nice girl. Her mom drove a black Nissan Infiniti, I remember that distinctly because I never seen that many people with that car and she made sure we didn't touch her car while plating outside.

Jerica. J...I'll keep her last name private. I still remember. The only girl I ever knew in 4th grade (she went to a different school with uniforms) with a Verizon phone where her parents let her watch cartoons on there. She loved Blu and Cheese from House of Imaginary Friends. She seemed sad if I wasn't able to come over on such a short notice.

She did something weird to the Bratz dolls tho....

I noticed she took off their clothes and made me hold one while she popped them together, like humping it, as if she knew what sex was like or just wondered about it. She had her own bathroom too. I think she was used to being by herself, and only let me in because I was nice to her and did what she liked or wanted to. I really wasn't against us being friends, her parents got along with mine, so I was cool.

Her dad even invited them to a family barbecue for her birthday and mom helped me pick out a new Bratz doll for her to have. She liked Yasmin the most. I did too. Sasha was 2nd, cause she was black and Jade, because she had eyes like me. I didn't like how most people praised Chloe more. I didn't think that back then about why they even made Bratz 4 different demographics. It just clicked at my school, that was how it was for me....except there was no real Puerto Rican, Mexican, Filipino, Italian, or Haitian involved in doll making back then.

I just thought all of them looked cute. Mom always bought me Sasha, so I didn't complain. That sounds bad....dang ky, why you had to put Sasha 2nd or 3rd....

I just wanted to be different so I didn't feel weird about buying a doll that's not my color. My parents judged me on that type of stuff. Like especially when I got into kpop or Asian culture. I like learning about different cultures that feel new to me because I've never been there and I never lived it.

But anyway, Jerica ended up writing me a letter to see how was I....I never got the chance to write her back because I had lost the envelope she sent with her address. It's been along time and I doubt she would remember me after moving so many times.

I just remembered I also met another girl named Lyric that had to move to Cuba because of her dad in the military too. She the only other neighborhood girl I rode the 2nd bus home with. But we weren't close.

I don't think she wanted to hang out like that, so I never asked. This was around the time I noticed certain people would talk to me at school, but never did anything or ask to hang out with me outside of school. So I sorta kept us at Associate level (talk in passing, not personal or deep stuff about families)

Same with Darius. He wasn't even a friend to me. He only asked me about test grades and who could get the better score on a math test. Or just talked shit. I never opened up to people I can't trust. We used to talk about our interests or what movie, TV show,, or video game we saw or both liked. Music too. I Bluetoothed him some R&B songs to his phone since he heard me play MaryMary and Robin Thicke. He liked some gospel songs since his mom played them at the house. He just didn't like to dance, cause he would get shy and not know how to move or even basic two step. Me I loved to dance, until I noticed it wasn't ok for a big girl to move like that because she was fat. It hurt hearing that, so I stopped dancing too. Unless I was home alone with my mp3 or what felt like home alone in my room or in my head.

So yea, Darius, he never got to know me. But I think I did from overhearing him talk out loud, and sneaky shit people would say he said about me. I believed it because lets just be frank, he always had something to say about me. But I did not talk to him or confront him about because I didn't want to get in trouble at school for fighting.

So I would just sneak jabs in, kick him at the bus stop cause we weren't at school yet, and either chase him away for talking about my fat. He seemed like he liked me chasing him until he got bored and told me to stop if I went too far.

He only saved my ass once from getting in trouble about the school teacher catching us upstairs in the computer lab without permission, but he lied and told her anyway that the actual computer teacher did give him and us permission to finish the assignment she gave us upstairs. He lied a pretty darn good one off the top of his head, while I was just stressed and said "uhhhhh?" In blank stare mode. I didn't know what to say.

Whenever I get in trouble like that or just freeze, I freeze. My whole body shutdowns and depending on what is said I either cry or walk away, taking my punishment and just leave.

I think Darius probably lied to his parents before, so I thought he was just cool for that. He said I owed him one after that.

I just didn't get it when nobody else was around, he had my back, but everywhere else he was jerk, a fake.

It felt like he had cheated me, at such a young age, who rarely had crushes on boys and focused mainly on just school work, I kept my mouth shut around certain people....especially if I knew they had a big mouth...i didn't tell them anything unless I wanted it to be told to them.

And that's when somebody took the heart I drew of Darius (with muscles cause I always wanted him to look less bony) out of my hands and he showed it to him....cause he knew I didn't want him to see it.

Darius took it, looked at it for a little while as he paced back and forth, came back to where I sat criss crossed applesauced, and crumbled it up. And threw it to my face in front of the whole gym class.

It was embarrassing, but hey, he didn't like me, so he started to get upset if people assumed the reason why he made fun of me so much was because he liked me. That's when he took a break from it, once the rumors died down.

It was a big school and even said to somebody, I overheard him say "oh, she would be cuter if she just lost weight."

What a jerk. I hated him.

Then if he was nice to me, I like him.

It was too complex, my standard of emotions for another guy. Anxious attachment and fear of rejection and abandonment. My worst fear. To be laughed at by a whole group of people you didn't know, but they knew something about you, because of this little punk...I hated him for it.

He asked me what shoe size I was: 11

And everyone else laughed about him cause he was making fun of my big feet. They thought it wasn't normal for girls to have big shoes and big feet. Him and his ignorant ass friends were the type to make fun of a woman for wearing boy shoes and not girly shoes. Like girls should be girls and dress like girls. Boys should be boys who dressed like boys.

The girls there called me tomboy even if I was to wear a big shirt and shorts. Like obviously I'm hiding my boobs and "manly legs" was the most unique comment I ever heard that I hated.

Like yup, I guess I was made fun of for looking too strong and having muscular, big legs compared to the bony ass boys at school. I was never challenged to a fair fight, so I guess she must've been scared to find out.